SECOND C L A S S MAIL M A T T E R

AT P. O., ALLEGHENY, PA

SPECIAL ISSUE
-0P-

ZION'S

'match
REPRESENTING
FOUQP.
MILLENNIAL
DAWN.
"THE P A W O? T H E JUST I S T H E SHINING UGHT, WHlCR S H I m H Y O I S
AWD NOR. IRCTO THE P ~ F . c ~ DAY."
.

VOLUME 11.

"TIMES O F R E P R a J H I N G S H A L L COME PROM T H E PRFSENCE 01 T H E L O R D : AND

H E SHALL SEND JESUS CHRIST, * * * WHOM T H E
HEAVENS MUST RETAIN UNTIL

T H E TIMES OF RESTITUTION O F A L L THINGS,

WHICH GOD H A T H SFUKEN BY T H E I O U ' I ' H O F ALL H I S HOLY PROPHETS SINCE T H E
WORLD BEGAN." "YE, BRETHREN, A R E NOT I N DAHKNBSS. THAT THAT
DAY SHOULD OVERTAKE YOU AS A THIEP."
n c n 3 : 19-21 : I THE. 5 : 4.

1889.
TOWER I'UR1,ISHTNG CO.,
AI.I.F.C.HF.NY, PA.,
u. S. A.
 TO THE KING OF KINGS AND LORD OF LORDS:
IN THE INTBRaST OP

MIS CONSECRATED "SAINTS."

WAITING FOR THE ADOFTION.

" A L L T H A T I N EVERY PLACE CALL UIVN T H E LORll,"

6 L HOUSEHOLD
~ ~ OF
~ FAITH,"

THE GROANING CREATIOX, TRAVAILING A N D W'AITISL; FOR 1 ' I I I

JIANIFESTATION OF T H E SONS O F C a U ,

" T o make all see what is the fellowship of the mystery which from the beginning
of the world hath been hid in Cod." " Wherein H e hath abounded toward
us in d l wisdom and prudence, having made known unto us the
mystery oi His uill, according to His good pleasure which
H e hath purposed in Himself.; that in the dispen-
sation of the fi~lnessof the times H e might
g a t h e r together in one all things,
under Christ."
Eph. 3 : 4. 5, g : I : 8-10.

COPYRIGHT 1889.
TOWER PUBLISHING CO.,
ALLEGHENY, PA.
 PREFACE.

We cannot too earnestly urge upon the reader that, be-

fore beginning the study of " Thc Timc i s a t Hand," he
should have clearly in mind The Plun of l c Ages." To
study the time, without having previously a knowledge of
the general charaEter of the events to be :xpeAed, would
be worse than useless.
The Scripture quotations of this volume are not always
those of the common version, which is not always the best.
We have followed it in the main, however, departing only
in cases where clearness sf sense demanded. For the same
reason we have not been able to adopt, entire, any one of
the various translations, each of which, possessing some
merits, possesses also some demerits. Translators who did
not understand the subjeEts (whose due time to be under-
stood had not yet come in their day) could not be ex-
peAed to give more accurate translations than they have
given. Their services to the Church, in this direktion,
though' not faultless, have been of great value and should
not be underestimated.
We earnestly request all, who consider these subjeEts
worthy of investigation, not to skim through this book;
but, beginning at the preface, to read it throughout in con-
secutive order. This is necessary, because the subje&s and
the manner in which they are treated are unusual ; and in
passing lightly over any portion, conne&ing links will be
lost, and thus the force of the interwoven testimony of proph-
ecy belessened. Rememberthat the topic is one, and that ev-
ery detail has its weight and influence. Toappreciate thecon-
clusions reached, the reader must give the subje& the pa-
tient and careful study of which it is worthy.
That the study of the truths herein presented may prove
as great a blessing to the reader as their presentation has
been to the writer and his helpmate; that all may ap-
preciate the fa& that the real author of these jewels of
truth is God, who now makes them known to such as have
"an ear to heal," through his willing servants, because
the due time has come; and that each as he hears the
good tidings that The Time is at Hand for the establish-
ment of Messiah's Kingdom in the eaith may thereby be
strengthened and enabled to become a more faithful serv-
ant of the Lord, in heralding the truth, is the desire and
prayer of
Yours, in fellowship and service,
CHARLEST. RUSSELL.
 CONTENTS.

SPECIAL TIMES AND SEASONS DIVINELY

APPOINTED.

THE TIMES AND SEASONS OF DIVINE APPOINTYENT.-WHYNOT MOREPLAINLY

STATED.-IN DUE TIME REVEALED.-EARNEST DESIRET O KNOWTHE 1 ' 1 ~ ~ 3
AND SErwNs C ~ Y M E N ~ A ~ L E . - M IO~FTAovnNTlsrj
AK -THE RIUL OBJECT
OF TIMEP R O P H B C I E S . ~ U
PRESENT
R POSIRON.-THX OBJECTOF SUCCEEDIIJG
CHaprsn~. . . , . . . . . . . 13
CHAPTER 11.

CHRONOLOGY NSCHSSARY TO A N UNDERSTANDING OF PROPHECY.-INDISPENSABLE

DATAFURNISHED I N T H E BIBLE.-FROMTHE CREATION OF ADAMTO A. D. 1873
WAS SIXTHOUSAND YEARS.-A STATEMENT OF BIBLECHRONOLOGY I N GREAT
k'ERl0DS.-ITS E X A M ~ N A TIN~ O DETAIL.-FROM
N CREATION T O T H E DAYTHE
FLOODWAS DRIEDUP.-TO THE ABRAHAMIC COVENANT.-TOT H E GIVING OF
THE LAW.-TO T H E D~VISION O F CANAANAMONG THE T R I B ~ ~ . - TPERIOI)
H~ Or
THn Juocas.-THE PERIODOFTHE KINGS.-THE PERIODOFTHE DESOLATION.-
TO A. D.I ~ ~ ~ . - W H E R ETHIS
I N CHRONOLOGY DIPPERSFROM THAT O F BISHOP
USH~R,NU+SD INOUR ENGUSHBIBLES.-THETRUEDATEOF OUR LORD'S BIRTH. 33

CHAPTER 111.
THE FULFILMENT OF TIME-PROPHECY AT
THE FIRST ADVENT OF CHRIST.
Dan. g : 23-27.
THESWE- WEEKSOF DANIEL'SPROPHECY.-EVENTS FORETOLDTO TRANSPIRE
WITHINTHAT TIME.-THE TIME OF MESSIAH'SADVENTINDICATED. AND A
PR~NCIPLE ESTABLISHED BY T H E MANNER I N W H I C H IT IS INDICATED.-A KEYT O
OTHERTIYE-PROPHECIES.-THETIMEOP MESSIAH'S CRUCIPIXION INDICATED.
-'I'HE SPECIALFAVORTO ISRAELAS A NATIONC w SHORTI N RIGHTEOUS-
Nnss, BUT CON~NLIEDI N D ~ V ~ D U A L L Y . - A N ~THE~ N MOST
T ~ N CHOLY.--TROUBLE
Po- UPON THE DSSOLATP ONE. . . . . . . . 63
 CHAPTER IV.
T H E TIMES O F T H E GENTILES.

W r u t ARE G R K ~ LTIMES?-THEIR
E BEGINNING; THEIRLENGTH:THEIR END.
A. D.1914.-ATTENDANT EVElm.-EvElm TO FOLLOW.-LITERAL AND SYH-
BOLIC TIME.-A REMARKABLE TYPE.-PRESENTI N D ~ C A ~ --GOD'S
O N S KINGDOM
TO OVERTHROW. GENTILERULE.-THEREFOREORGANIZED BEFOREIT -SD
NE
BEFORE A . D. xgx).--WH~ OPPOSEDBY GENTILE KINGDOMS.-HOW A N D WHY
ALL WILL 'FINALLY ACCEPTIT JOYFULLY.-"THE DESIREOF ALL NATIONS
SHALLCOME." . . . . . . . . 73

CHAPTER V
T H E MANNER O F OUR LORD'S RETURN
AND APPEARING.

HARMO OF~THB MANNER OF OUR LORD'SSECOND ADVENT WITH OTHER FEA-

TURES OF THE DIVINEPLAN.-HOWAND WHENTHE CHIIRCH WILL SEE HIM.-
How AND WHENTHE GLORYOF T H E LORDWILL BE SO REVEALED THAT ALL
FLESH SHALL SEE IT TOGETHER.-STATEMEMS APPARENTLY CONFLICTING
SHOWNTO BE HARMONIOUS.-HE COMES"AS +. THIEF," NOT \VITH OUT-
WARD SHOW: A N D YET "WITH A SHOUT"-WITH "VOICES"-ANI, "WITH
T H E SOUND OF T H E GREATTRUMPET."-"HE SHALL BE REVEALED I N FLAMING
FIRE,TAKINGVENGEANCE,"AND YET, "HE SHALL SO COME,I N LIKE MAN-
NER," AS HE WENTAWAY.-IMPORTANCE OF PROPHETICTIMEIN T H I S CON-
NECTION S H O W N . - H A R ~OF
I OPRESENT
~ INDICATIONS. . . . 103

CHAPTER VI.
EARTH'S GREAT JUBILEE.

"THE TIMESOF RESTINPION OF ALLTHINGS"FORETOLDBY MOSES.-THE DATE

OF THEIR BEGINNING INDICATED.-THEYCANNOTBEGINUNTIL T H E GREAT
RESTORER HAS COME.-EVIDENCE FROM THE LAW.--CORROBORATIVETESTI-
Mom FROM T H E PROPHETS.-LOGICALCONCLUSIONS
DRAWNFROM THESEAS
SEPARATELYA N D UNITEDLY
CONSIDERED.-HARMONY
OF PRESENTINDICATIONS.
173

CHAPTER VII.
T H E PARALLEL DISPENSATIONS.

T H E JRWISHACEA TYPEOF T H E GOSPELAGE.-REMARKABLP PARALLELISM OR

CORRESFUNDENCY BETWEEN THE TWO D ~ ~ P E N ~ A T ~ ~ N THHV
~ . - Y IA~R T
E D~s-
TINCT.-SUPERIORITYOF T H E CHRISTIAN EPOCH.THE ANTITVPE.-FLESHLY
A N D SPIRITUAL
ISRAELCONTRASTED.-PROMINENT PA HALL EL^ EXAMINED.-
TIME PARALLEL^ SPECIALLY NOT~~ED.-PRR~OD O F FLESHLY ISRAEL'SFAVOR.
-Tiara OF THEIR CUTTINGOFF FROMFAVOW.-THEPERIODOF DISFAVOR
 SHOWN r n o v PROPHECY TO EE EQUAL TO RIE PUIOD01F~vom.-Aro.rorrc
TI5TXMOlrv THAT THEIR PX~UODO F DISFAVOR IS THE PPIOD 101 THE H ~ G H
CALLING o r S n a m r a ~1sxaar.-THE LENGTHo r THE G o s m AGETHUS SHOWN
INDIRECILY am CLOARLY.-HARMONY 01 THE BIBLECHRONOLOGY, JUEILER
T ~ ~ n u o w GENTILE
r. TIM= AND OTHERPEOPHBCIU WITH THS ~ N 01 S
THISE PARALLUS U N A ~ W R ~ L ECONCLUYY.
, AND S ~ m m f f i . . . .aw
CHAPTER VIII.
ELIAS SHALL FIRST COME.

HOWTHIS IMPORTANT PROPHECYSTANDSRELATED TO THE SECOND ADYF~IT.-A

P A R ~ AA NLD TYPIC& FULRLMENTI N JOHN THE BArns~.-Tnn REALFUL-
PILHENT.- HE VISIONON THE HOLY MOUNT.-REMARKABLE COXRESPOND-
XNCI= Bmwaan ELIJAH,THE TP~E.MDTHE ANTITYPICAL ELIJAH.-THE TIME
IS AT HAND.-THE ~ Y . - E U J A H ' S~UCCXSSOR, ELUHA. . . .
CHAPTER IX
THE MAN O F SIN-ANI'ICHRIST.

A w n c ~ a l s rMUSTBR D W E W P ~ DRBYEALED
, AND S M I ~ B
NE P O ~THE
E DAY
OP THE LORD.-A CONTRARY VIEW01 THIS SUBJECTCONSIDERED.-PEOPHI~TIC
Da~~~rn.~loa.-Arncn~lst's BIRTH.-HIS RAPID DEVELOPMENT.-THE HIS-
TORIC PICTURE AND BIBLEDBXRIPTION AGREE.-HIS KINGDOM A COUNTER-
~ a r ~ . - H l sHEADAND MOUTHNOTABLE.-HIS GREATSWELLING W O ROF~
BLASPHEMY.--HISBWPHEMOVSTEACHINGS.-HIS WEARINGO w OF T H E
SNNTS OPTHE MOSTHIGH.-HIS MILLENNIAL REIGN.-ANTICHRIST SMITTEN
WITH THE SWORDOP T H E SPIRIT.-HIS FINALSTRUGGLEAND END. .
,167

CHAPTER X .
THE TIME IS A T HAND.

NOTHING INTBRVE~IS.-THEESTAELISHMENI O F CHRIST'SKINGDOM,

TRS WORK
Now I N PROCRBSS.~THE TESTIMONY OP PROPHECY CONCURS.-THEWORLDLY-
WISE SEE MIICH.-THE WAltHlNG SAINTSSEE MOREDISTINCTLY.-THEIM-
NIRTANcrt, TO ALL,OP OPRNEYE I N THE RIGHTD I R ~ O N . . .
.363
 CHAPTER I.
SPECIAL TIMES AND SEASONS DIVINELY
APPOINTED.
THE TIMBSAND SHASONS
OF DIVINEAPPOINTMENT.-WHY NOT MOREPLAINLY
STATED.-INDUE TIMEREVEALED.-EARNEST DESIRETO KNOWTHE ' I ' I M ~
COMMENDABLE.-MISTAKES
AND SEASONS OF ADVENTISTS.-THEREALOBJECT
OF TIMEPROPHECIES.--OUR
PRESENTPOSITION.-THE OBJECTOP SUCCEEDING
CHA-.

" THEPLANOF THE AGES" we endeavored to set

ASf:th the prominent outlines of the divine arrangement
for human salvation from a purely Scriptural standpoint,
so it is the purpose of this volume to show, on the same
authority, that the various features of that plan have def-
nitely appointed times and seasons for their accomplish-
ment; that, so far as that plan has progressed, each suc-
ceeding feature of it has been accomplished exadly on
time; and that the time is now at hand for its culmina-
tion in the blessing of all the families of the earth.-Gen.
28: 1 4 ; Gal. 3: 16.
During the long centuries of the Gospel age, the Church,
as instmaed by her Lord, has prayed, "Thy kingdom
come; thy will be done on earth as it is done in heaven."
But, like drowsy children, because the time was long, many
have almost forgotten the import of the words that now
seem to die upon their lips. T o all such whose hearts are
still loyal to the Lord, we call in the words of the Apostle
'3
I4 2% Time is at Hand.
Paul, "It is high time to awake out of sleep; for now is
our salvation nearer than when we believed. The night is
far spent, the [Millennial] day is at hand." Yea,it is even
at the doors. The kingdom of heaven is now at hand, not
in its mere embryotic or incipient stage, as at our Lord's
first advent (Matt. 3 : 2), but in the sense in which he
declared it was yet to come (John 18 : 36, 37)--''in pow-
er and great glory. "
Only those, however, who have made a careful s t ~ d yof
the Plan of the Ages will be prepared to appreciate the
teaching of this volume concerning the divinely appointed
times and seasons for the development of the various feat-
ures of that plan, and for its final cdnsummation. It is
hoped that none will undertake this study, therefore, before
they have thoroughly comprehended the lessons of the pre-
ceding volume. Otherwise it will not be meat in due
season to them. Truth is only meat in season when we are
prepared to receive it. A child is not prepared to solve a
mathematical problem until he has first been instruQed in
the use of figures and of language. So also with divine
truth: it is built up step by step, and to gain an understand-
ing of it we must ascend by the steps provided--carefully,
of course, proving by the Scriptures every advance step we
take, yet not fearful to take the steps as we thus find for
them sure footing. Only those who have implicit faith in
God, and to whom a "Thtis saith the Lord " is the end of
all doubt and controversy, can be led by the Spirit of God
into advanced t n ~ t has it becomes due-led into things new,
as well as confirmed in things old and proved true by the
same authority.
Only such, God proposes so to lead. In the end of the
age, which is the harvest time, much truth is due to be un-
covered, which God did not make known in times past, even
to his most faithful and devoted children. It was in thc
 Times and Seasom. '5
fii~teof the end that the Prophet Habakkuk ( 2 : 3) declared
that the vision, concerning the glorious consummation of
God's plan, should speak and not lie; and that to some of
God's children it should speak so plainly that they would
be able, as direaed, to make it plain on tables ; that through
their instrumentality others might be enabled to read it
clearly: and then Daniel also (12: 4, 9, 10) declared that
knowledge should be increased, and that the wise (through
faith) should understand the vision.
Our objea here is not to prophesy out of the abundance
. of human imagination, nor in any sense to be wise above
what is written in the sacred Scriptures. Therefore, dis-
carding all human inventions, we keep close to the fountain
of divine truth, endeavoring to read prophecy in the light
of prophecy and its manifest fulfilment ; and to make plain
upon tables that which God said would be sealed up, and
I
which therefore could not be understood before this time
of the end, but of which he gave assurance that it should
then be understood.
In this volume we offer a chain of testimony on the sub-
je& of God's appointed times and seasons, each link of
which we consider Scripturally strong, while the whole of
it when viewed together, in the relationship which one part
bears to another, gives evidence of a plan so broad and
comprehensive, a design so deep, and a harmony so perfelk,
as to clearly manifest to the studious and reverent inquirer
that it is beyond the breadth and depth of human thought,
and therefore cannot be of human origin.
We find that the end of the Gospel age, like the end of
the Jewish age, is called a harvest (Matt. g : 37 ; 13 : 24,
30, 39) ; that like that also, it is a period of forty years ;
and that upon the harvests of the ages the rays of prophetic
testimony are specially concentrated, particularly upon the
. harvest of this age, where even all the light of the Jewish
16 l%e Time is at Hand.

age-because of its typical charaAer-converges in a glori-

ous focus. In this light we may now distinAly see the
stately steppings of our God, not only in the long vista of
the ages past, but also in the present outworkings of his
plan. And not only so, but according to his promise to
show us things to come (John 16: I$, we see, with won-
derful distinAness of vision, his wise policy for the bless-
ing of all in the incoming Millennia1 age-even down t o
its glorious consummation in the restitution of all things.
We find that many great and wonderfill events center in
this harvest: that in it occur the great time of trouble, the -
day of Jehovah ; the final and complete overthrow of Anti-
christ and the fall af Great Babylon ;the beginning of return-
ing favor to the Jew ; the second advent of'our Lord and
the establishmeht of his kingdom ; and the resurreAion and
reward of the saints.
,
We find in prophecy the beginning and the ending of
this harvest period clearly marked, as well as the events due
to occur in it. And to call attention to and trace the vari-
ous lines of prophetic time to the events in which they
culminate is, in substance, the obje& of this volume. T o
receive its testimony, the reader will need to have an ear to
hear (Rev. 2 : 7 ; Matt. I I : IS), and must expeA meekly to
cast away many preconceived opinions as fast as he comes
to see their lack of harmony with God's Word. T o such
as are thus minded, and who pursue the lessons of this
volume with patience and care, and in the order of their
arrangement, we doubt not it will be a great blessing. If
its lessons are received into good and honest hearts, we trust
it will be a power to separate them from the world and to
ripen them as wheat for the garner. T o thus quicken and
ripen and separate the saints, as wheat from tares, in this time
of harvest, is the objeA for which, we apprehend, these
prophecies now unfolding were designed by our Lord.
 Tim.s and Searons. 17

Those permitted to view God's grand chart of the ages,

which so clearly maps out the orderly arrangement, the
deep design and the wonderful scope of the divine plan
as set forth in the preceding volume, should be anxious to
discover whatever God may be pleased to reveal concerning
its times and seasons. Their interest in this subjea should
be many fold greaterthan that of any in the past ages who did
not see the great blessings in reservation for all. Faithful
children of God long to know when the King of Glory shall
come in, and the prince of darkness be bound; when the
children of the light shall shine forth as the sun, and the
darkness be scattered ;when the saints shall be rceived into
full divine adoption, and the groaning creation released from
the bondage of corruption ; and when our heavenly Father's
glorious charaAer shall be fully revealed to an astonished
world, causing all who love righteousness to bow their
hearts in adoration and love and obedience.
To be devoid of such desires indicates a lack of interest
in, and appreciation of, God's plans. The apostles, the
prophets and the angels all desired and sought earnestly to
know what time the spirit of God indicated through the
prophets. And this interest on the part of his children is
ever pleasing to God ; for though he never heretofore grati-
fied such desires to any considerable extent, because the
due time had not yet come, he never once chided such in-
terest. On the contrary, he called the inquiring Daniel
greatly beloved, and answered his inquiry so far as was con-
sistent with his plan.
Such inquiry, therefore, should not be regarded as an im-
proper prying into the secrets of God. God would have
us'manifest that interest in his plans which would "search
the Scriptures," and "take heed to the sure word of proph-
ecy," and thus be in that proper, waiting attitude which
will quickly discern the truth as it becomes due. Secret
18 The Time i s at Hand.

things belong unto God, but things revealed belong unto

us and our children forever. (Deut. 29 : 29.) Therefore,
if we confine ourselves striCtly to the Word of God, and
avoid idle speculation, we are on safe ground. If God's
plan and times and seasons are not recorded in the Scrip-
tures, none can find them there; and God has surely had
nothing recorded by his prophets and apostles which he
desires to keep secret forever. In due time and order every
recorded feature of the divine plan, and' its time and sea-
son, is manifested to those watching ; but the entire outline
of the plan, together with the time features of it, was not
due to be understood until the period designated "The
time of the end." (Dan. I 2 : 9, 10.) And let it be borne
in mind that until such time as God purposes to reveal his
secrets, neither learning nor piety can find them out. Al-
though the prophecies have stood for centuries before the
eyes of all, they could not be unlocked and their secrets
read until the due time had come.
When some of the disciples came to our Lord inquiring
concerning the time for the establishment of the Kingdom
of God, before it was yet due to be revealed, he answered,
"It is not for you to know the times or the seasons which
the Father hath appointed by his own authority." ACts
I : 7.) And on another occasion, concerning the same
subjeCt, he said, "Of that day and hour knoweth no man,
no, not the angels who are in heaven, neither the Son, but
the Father. Take ye heed, watch and pray ; for ye know
not when the time is. . . . And what I say unto you, I say
unto all, Watch."-Mark 13 : 32, 33, 37.
These words of our Lord cannot be understood to mean
that none but the Father will ever know of his times and
seasons ; hence it no more proves that we cannot know those
times and seasons now, than that our Lord cannot know
them now. And the very fa& that the entire outline of
 Times and Seasonr. 19

our Father's plan, and also his times and seasons, are now
clearly discernible, is strong proof that we are now living in
the time of the end of the present dominion of evil, and
the dawn of the Millennia1 Day, when knowledge should be
increased, and the wise should understand. (Dan. I 2 : 4,
10.) If prophecy was never dedgned to be understood,
there could have been no reasonable objea in giving it.
These expressions of the Master indicate that God is not
executing the various parts of his plan in a random, hap-
hazard manner, but that he has Jixed and definite times and
seasons for every feature of his great work. And his infi-
nite power and wisdom guarantee that there can be no mis-
carriage or delay.
The words also impress the thought that up to that time
the Father had revealed the times and seasons conneaed
with his plans to no one, not even to our Lord Jesus. So
far from warranting the general supposition, that our Lord
rebuked investigation and interest in the times and seasons,
and by these words forbade such examination, the very
reverse is true. His words clearly show that though the
times and seasons were not yet given to them to know, they
would be very important some time, and would then be
revealed to those watching. In view of the fa& that they
would be unsealed some time, and that they would be very
important then, he urges them to ' I fake heed," and not to
allow indifference to come over them, but to " watch " con-
tinually, that they might know when the due time should
come.
Those who watchedall down the age, though they did not
see all they watched for, were nevertheless greatly blessed
and kept separate from the world, by so doing; while
those who will be living in the " due t h e " and shall obe-
diently " watch," shall know, shall see, " shall understand,"
wd not be in ignorance, in the midst of the wonderft:]
20 The Time is at Hand.

events of the "harvest" of this age. He who at any time

negle&s to watch loses a blessing upon which the Master
laid great stress, and proves himself to be either blinded
with prejudice by the god of this world, or overcharged
with matters of this life and present interests, to the neg-
l e a of his vow of full consecration to the Lord, to seek
chiefly the ~ i i ~ d oand
m life to come.
The Apostles Peter and Paul call attention to this subjee
of the times and seasons. Peter declares ( 2 Pet. I : 16)
that we are not following cunningly devised fables ; that he
saw in a figure the glory of the coming Kingdom of Christ
on the mount of transfiguration, when he beheld the glori-
ous a vision " of Moses and Elijah and Jesus in glittering
garments-Moses representative of the saints who would
"sleep" in death, and Elijah the figure of those who would
not sleep but be changed in a moment in the time of the
Lord's second presence, and the glistening garments of all
representing the glory to follow, when the sufferings are all
complete. Yet Peter, even while relating his vision, points
us to the prophetic testimony, saying, "We have a more
sure word of prophecy, whereunto ye do well that ye
take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until
the Day dawn." (z Peter I : 19.) He well knew that
all the prophecies could not be fully understood by any
then, and thus urged a watching attitude on the part of
the saints-not a watching of the sky, but a watching for
the fulfilment of all that God had spoken by the holy
prophets concerning the restitution, and the 6Lhi,resof res-
titution," which form so large and important a part of their
testimony. He assures us that prophecy will have freshly
important truths for us, all the way along until Day dawn.
The Apostle Paul declares, Of the times and seasons,
brethren, ye have no need that I write unto you ; for your-
selves know perfeAly that the Day of the Lord so cometh
 Tirnes and Seasons. ZI

as a thief in the night. [Quietly, stealthily it will come,

and after it has come, many will not for some time know
that they are in it.] When they shall say, Peace and safety,
then sudden destruAion cometh upon them [sudden or
rapid, compared with the slow processes of the past six thou-
sand years, as our day is called the fast day of steam and elec-
tricity-not sudden as lightning, but sudden] ar &avail
upon a woman. But ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that
that day should overtake you as a thief."-I Thess. 5 : 1-4.
The "brethren" all have the lamp, the sure word of
prophecy mentioned by Peter, as a light in a dark place;
and while they keep the proper attitude of brethren, as faith-
ful, meek and humble students of the Word, they will at
no time be in darkness : they will always have the truth sup-
plied as meat in due season. At no time have those then
living in full harmony with God been left in ignorance of
necessary truth, to grope their way in the dark with the
world. Abraham and Lot knew of the destruaion of
Sodom beforehand, God saying, " Shall I hide from Abra-
ham that thing which I do? " (Gen. 18: I 7.) Noah knew
of the flood in time to build the ark, and was informed of
the very day that he should go into it. At the first advent,
too, Simeon and Anna, and the wise men of the East, knew
to expeA Messiah. In fa&, the expe&ation was general
then. (Luke 2 : 25-38 ; Matt. 2 : 2 ; Luke 3 : 15.) And
if God so dealt with the house of servants, shall he do less
for the house of Sons? Our Lord and Head has said,
" Henceforth I call you not servants, for the servant knoweth
not what his Lord doeth ; but I have called you friends, for
all things that I have h a r d of my Father I have made Rnmutr
unto you. " Our Lord certainly shall know of the times and
seasons in due time, since he is to accomplish the plan, and
unless he has changed, he will make known the plans to those
close to himandassociated in his work-his frirnds, hissaints,
 22 The Time is at Hand.
Reason, then, teaches us that so surely as it is written,
"The Lord will do nothing, but he revealeth his secret
unto his servants the prophets" (Amos 3 : 7), and that
most of what he revealed unto them was not for themselves,
but for us, the Gospel Church ( I Pet. I : IZ), so surely
will the faithful not be left in darkness, unable to discern
it, when the day of the Lord has come. It will not come
upon /hemsasa thief and a snare-unawares; for they will
be watching, and will have the promised light then due
upon the subjea.
The Apostle states why he makes the positive assertioil
that ye, brethren, will know of the times and seasons when
due, and will not be in darkness, saying (verse 5), " Ye are
all the children of light, and the children of the day."
Such are begotten of the truth, and are to be developed
by the truth more and more unto the perfea day-to which
they belong.-James I : 18; John 1 7 : 17, 19.
Notice how carefully the pronouns ye and ym, and they
and them, of this and other Scriptures, distinguish the classes
referred to-the saints from the world. The knowledge
which the saints will have in the day of the Lord is con-
. trasted with the ignorance, on the part of the world, of the
significance and tendency of transpiring events-" Ye have
no need that I write unto you." When they shall say,
Peace and safety, then sudden destruaion cometh upon
them . . . and they shall not escape. But ye, brethren,
are not in darkness that that day should overtake you as a
thief. Ye are all childrenof the light." Take heed," says
our Lord, " to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be
overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of
this life, and so that day come upon you unawares ; for as a
snare it shall come on all them that dwell on the face of
the whole earth. Watch ye, therefore [watch yourselves
and also the word of prophecy], and pray always, that ye
 Times a d Setrsons. 23

nlay be accounted worthy to escape all these things that

shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man."-
Luke 21 : 24-36.
It follows, then, that if a child of God, living in
the day of the Lord, remain in darkness or ignorance
as to the fa&, he must be either surfeited with the things
of this life and intoxicated with the spirit of the world, or
else overcharged with the cares of this life, and in either
case indifferently negleaing to watch with his lamp trimmed
and burning and with oil in his vessel-i. r., with the
Word of God in heart and mind, and with the spirit of
truth i r ~himself.
Though much, conneAed with the times and seasons, as
well as with the details of the plan, had been foretold by
the prophets, they confessed their ignorance of the import
of the prophecies to which 'they gave expression. (See
Dan. 1 2 : 8 ; Ezek. 20:49; Matt. 13: 1 7 ; I Pet. I : 2-12.)
Stated in dark and symbolic lahguage, and linked with
events then future, to understand them then was impossible.
Thus, though recorded aforetime, and made to bear witness
to the divine foreknowledge and arrangement, they were
for the learning of those living in the due time for their ful-
filment, and not for those who uttered them. (Rom. 15 : 4.)
They awaited the unfolding of various conne&ed features
of the divine plan and human history, which, by God's
arrangement, should unlock them, and enrich the patient,
searching children of God with " meat in due season " for
an hour of trial and need in "the evil day "-the day of
trouble with which this age closes, and in the midst of
which also the new era and dispensation dawns.
A wonderful modern device, which serves well to illus-
trate the divine arrangement of time prophecy, is what is
termed a Combination Time-Lock, used in some of the
largest banks. Like other combination locks, the key or
 14 Tk Time is at Hand.
handle remains in the lock constantly. Certain peculiar
movements of the handle, known only to one aware of' the
arrangement, are needful to open it, while the slightest de-
viation from the proper movements only complicates the
matter and makes it the more difficult to open. The Com-
bination Time-Lock adds the peculiar feature, that by a
clock arrangement inside the bank vaults, the doors when
closed at night are so locked that they cannot be opened
by any one until a fixed hour the next morning; and then,
only in response to the use of the right combination upon
which the lock has been set.
Thus our Heavenly Father has closed up and sealed many
features of his plan during the night with his great Time-
Lock, which was so set as to prevent their being opened
until " the time appointed"- in the morning of the great
day of restitution. And then Jehovah's Anointed, " he
that hath the key" and understands the combination upon
which it has been set, "openeth, and no man shutteth."
(Rev. 3 : 7.) He opens unto us by giving us the necessary
information as to how the key of prophecy is to be operated
by those desiring to find the treasures of infinite wisdom.
And we may unlock the treasures of divine wisdom now,
because the morning hour has come-though it is early and
not yet light to the world. But only by carefully heeding
- the instmEtions, and applying the key to the combination
set by the great Designer, will its treasures open to us.
Iri fa&, this illustration fits the entire plan of God in all
its parts : Each feature of truth and each prophecy is but a
part of the one grand combination, which may be opened
now because it is morning-because the bolts of the great
Time-Lock are withdrawn. And this grand combination,
once opened, discloses fully and grandly the boundless
treasures of divine wisdom, justice, love and power. He
who opens will indeed know God as never before.
 Times and Sensons. 25

Let us, then, examine the Scriptures with a reverent spirit,

that we may learn what God is pleased to show us with
reference to his times and seasons. Since he has recently
made the grand outlines of his plan so clear, we may
reasonably expe& that his time is due to lead us into a
knowledge of its time features. The times and seasons
were wisely hidden in the past, and the saints were thus
saved from discouragement, because the time was long;
but as the plan nears its glorious consummation, it is the
privilege of the saints to know it, that they may lift up
their heads and rejoice, knowing that their deliverance draw-
eth nigh. (Luke 21 : 28.) The revealing of the time, in
the "time of the end," will be as profitable and stimu-
lating to the saints as its revealing before would have been
unprofitable and discouraging.
Evidently our God is a God of order. Every thing that
he does is in accordance with a definitely pre-arranged
plan ; and his appointed times,and seasons are no insignifi-
cant or unimportant part of that plan. Notice that Jesus
was born on time-" In thc ficlncss of fimc God sent his
only begotten Son." (Gal. 4 : 4.) Not before, nor after,
but just when the time was full. Our Lord's first preach-
ing was on the subjea of time,-" He came preaching, and
saying, Thc i i m c is fic&lled. . . . Repent and believe the
good tidings." (Mark I : 15.) "In due time Christ died."
(Rom. 5 : 9.) " H e rose again the third day [at the ap-
pointed time] according to the Scriptures." (I Cor. 15 : 4.)
During his ministry his enemies frequently sought to take
him, but it is stated that they could not, " bccause his horw
was not yet come."-John 7 : 30.
The time-prophecies were not given to satisfy mere curi-
osity, but to enable the student of the Word to recognize
the foretold events when due. For instance: Although
prophecy marked the time and manner of the first advent,
26 2 7 ~T ' c is at Hand.
it was not understood until Christ had come; and then it
helped those who carefully studied the Scriptures to recog-
nize the man Jesus as the Christ, sent of God according
to appointment and prophecy. And, just so, prophecies
marking the time and manner of the second advent are
due to be understood at about the time of that event, to
aid us in recognizing his day when it has come-and its
order of events and the duties of the hour. One cannot
read the Old Testament Scriptures thoughtfully without
noticing the prominence given to dates, and the great par-
ticularity with which some are marked, even to aday, though
quite frequently they are attached to what may seem to be
very insignificant events. But the close student will find that
these various dates and chronological references are links
in a wonderful chain of evidence which points out with
great precision particularly two of the most notable and
important events in the history of the world, viz. : the first
and second advents of the world's Redeemer and Lord,
and the important matters associated therewith.
The fa& that the majority of Christians are indifferent
to these things is no reason why those who love his appear-
ing, and desire to be found approved of him, should drop
into a similar condition of lukewarmness.
It should be borne in mind that fleshly Israel, except the
"friends" of God, stumbled and Knew not the fimc of
their visitation (Luke 19: 4 4 , and that the prophet has
foretold the stumbling of both the houses of Israel-the
nominal Jewish house, and the nominal Christian house.
(Isa. 8 : 14.) Only " a remnant" in the close or harvest
of each dispensation is prepared to receive and appreciate
the truths then due, and therefore to enter into the special
privileges and blessings of the dawning dispensation. It
therefore remains for each individual Christian, in the clos-
ing period of this age, to see to it that he is one of "the
 Times and &USMU. 17

remnant," and not one of the lukewarm, listless, indifferent

mass of the nominal Christian Church, which will surely
stumble, as foretold by the Prophet, by the Lord and by
the Apostles, and as foreshadowed by the course of fleshly
Israel, which was declared to be its shadow or type.
But while time-prophecy will be of great advantage in
its due time, showing various features of God's plan per-
taining to the harvest, etc., it is also true that a knowledge
of the manner of our Lord's coming and appearing is very
necessary. TO this, very careful attention, in its appropri-
ate place, is requested. And back of all this knowledge
must lie holiness and hnmility, which must pave the way
for its reception by enabling the child of God to remove
prejudice from his heart and to search diligently to know
what has been revealed. So it was at the first advent: the
earnest, consecrated, meek ones alone discerned the time
and manner. The worldly and overcharged ones, the full
ones, will not discern either the prophecies or the signs of
the times fulfilling them, until the harvest is past and the
summer of special favor is ended.
In the end or "harvest" of the Jewish age, the truly
humble and earnest " Israelites indeed " were in a condition
of expe&ancy which differed widely from that of the proud,
worldly-minded and self-righteous about them ; so that not
only were they more ready to accept God's plan as he
had arranged it, but they were more ready to hear and ex-
amine the truth when they came in conta& with it. And
our Lord, while dismissing the self-satisfied, fault-finding
quibbles of the Pharisees with dark or evasive answers, took
time and care in making truth clear and plain to the humble,
earnest seekers. (Matt. 13 : 10-1 7 ; 16: 1-4;Mark 7:1-23 ;
Luke I 8 : 18-30; John I : 45-51 ; Luke 24 : 13-32 and
33-49 ; John 20 : 24-28 ; 2 I : 1-1 2.) The proud and self-
satisfied, and all who followed them, stumbled (Matt.
28 The Time is at Hand.

15 : 14), while the humble and truth-hungry inquired

earnestly for the truth. (Matt. 1 3 : 36 ; Mark 4 : 10.) And
the Lord expounded the dark sayings to such, and said,
" Unto yuu it is given to know the mystery of the Kingdom

of God, but to them that are without [not Israelites i&q,

all these things are done in parables, that seeing they may
see and not perceive,, and hearing they may hear and not
understand."
So, too, it is at the end of this age. Truth here, as there,
separates the earnest aad humble, and leads them forward
int6 the knowledge now due to such, and strengthens and'
enlightens them, that they may not stumble with the mass
of nominal Christians; while the lukewarm and self-satisfied
reje& the truths here due, because blinded by their own
improper condition of heart. Hence they will be rejetled
by the Lord as unworthy of becoming his bride.-Eph. 4: I ;
I Cor. g : 27.
It is a serious error into which many fall, to suppose that a
knowledge of God's doings and plans is of little impor-
tance, that the graces of Christian charaEter are all that God
requires, and that these are better conserved by ignorance.
How differently the Scriptures present the matter! They
counsel us, not only to cultivate the graces of the Christian
charatler, but to preserve constantly that condition of heart
which will enable us to discern the truth--especially that
great truth of the Lord's presence when due-and when dis-
pensational changes take place. A knowledge of dispensa-
tional truth is quite as important in the end of this age as
it was in the end of the Jewish age. Those who did not
discern the truth then due did not receive the favors then
due. And just so in the end of this age : Those who can-
not discern the truth now due, being blinded by unbelief
and worldliness, cannot receive special favorsnow due. They
are not overcomers, and hence are unfit to be the bride of
 Times and Seasons 29

Christ, and to enter into the glorious inheritance of the

saints as joint-heirs with him. Truth, in this age, under
the adverse circumstances for its reception, becomes a test
of our faithfulness to God, and therefore as a sickle sepa-
rates the fit ones from those unfit-the wheat from the tares.
Odium attaches to the study of prophetic time by reason
of past misapplications of it by " Second Adventists'' and
others, and the consequent failures to realize the events
expeaed to occur at stated times. We see, however, that
even this has been a part of God's plan to obscure the sub-
je& to all but the class for whom it was intended, by
permitting contempt and ridicule to attach to it, thus hin-
dering the worldly-wise and prudent from apprehending it.
(Matt. 1 1 : 25.) This, we doubt not, was as much a part
of the divine pjan as the sending of Jesus into Nazareth,
a despised place, " that he might be called a Nazarene "
(Matt. 2 : 23), though he was really born in the honorable
town of Bethlehem. As the worldly-wise and prudent of
that day said, '' Can any good thing come out of Nazareth?"
so to-day, when prophetic time or anything relating to the
Lord's second advent is mentioned, many cry "Adventist,"
as if to say, " Can any good thing come out of Adventism ?"
--even. though they admit that many prophecies containing
time are not yet fulfilled, and that the second coming of the
Lord is the most prominent topic of Scripture.
We have great sympathy for both the First Adventists
(the Jews) and the Second Adventists, though only a few
of either realized the truths they so nearly apprehended,
yet failed to grasp, each being blinded by false expeRations.
Our Adventist friends have failed to recognize both the
manner and the obje& of the Lord's return as taught in
the Scriptures ; consequently they have not been expeaing
to "see him as he is," but as he was. They consider the ob-
jeEt of his coming one which will fill the hearts of all except
30 The Time is at H a d .
the saints with dismay and terror; that his objeA is to
gather the eleQ, destroy all others of mankind, and burn
up the world. Having such ideas, they used the time proph-
ecies as a whip to scourge and drive the world to God.
But the world coolly looked on, and said that these were
unreasonable enthusiasts, and, if there is a God, he is cer-
tainly more reasonable and just than that. The scorn of
the world grew more and more intense, as time after time
they foretold a wreck of matter and a crush of worlds, and
time after time their predi&ions failed-until now the very
mention of prophetic time is received very generally with
an incredulous smile, or with open contempt, even by Chris-
tians who well know that prophecy and chronology con-
stitute a large proportion of God's revelation.
But blessed is he
"Who hears unmoved the world's dark frown,
Nor heeds its scomful smile;
Whom seas of trouble cannot drown,
Nor Satan's arts beguile."
But God provided time-prophecies for no such p u w ,
nor will he attempt to convert the world in any such
way as this ; for he seeketh such to worship him as worship
in spirit and in truth (John 4: 23), and not such as are
frightened into his service. If he had designed to terrorize
men into obedience, he could have devised some more
successful method than the proclamation of time-as our
Adventist friends have proved. Prophetic time was given,,
not to alarm the world-nor for the world in any sense-
but to enlighten, strengthen, comfort, encourage and guide
the Church in the troublous times in the end of the age.
Therefore it is written, None of the wicked shall under-
stand, but the wise only. To these, this becomes meat in
due season, and it, with other meat, will strengthen thosewho
use it, so that they will be "able to stand in the evil day"
-the day of trouble with which this age closes. It will
enable them to understand the wonderful events transpiring
around them, so that they will neither be consumed by
fear and dread, nor swallowed up by the projees and false
theories--science falsely so called-with which this day will
abound. And, withal, they may be in the devouring fire
[trouble], witnesses for God and his plan, and teachers of
the people-pointers to the glorious outcome of Jehovah's
plan, lifting up a standard for the people.-Isa. 62 : 10.
This is the objee of time prophecy, and how important,
how indispensable-that the man of God may be perf&,
th~roughlyfurnished, at this time. Without these pro-
phetic time-proofs, we might see the events of this Day of
the Lord, and know not of it, or of our duties and privi-
leges in it. Let none, then, of the truly consecrated under-
value these prophetic time-evidences, which were designed
to guide our words and deeds in the early Dawn of the
Millennia1 Day, before sunrise, while the world and the
nominal church are yet asleep, ignorant and heedless of the
dispensational changes now occurring. These prophetic
time-proofs were largely God's means of drawing the at-
tention of the writer more fully and carefully to other
features of the divine plan. Attention given to these must
result in lasting profit to the student, not only by informing
him of "present truth," but also by giving force and vital
reality to all Scriptural truths, by furnishing proof that all
God's plans are working together in time, as well as in Kind,
to the development of his glorious purposes.
The failure of the prediAions of Adventists, who at-
tempted to fix a time for the burning of the world, etc.,
etc., has been more in regard to the charaAer of the events
expeAed than in the time. Like the Jews, they erred by
looking for the wrong filling at the r$t time. This was
the secondary cause of their failure to clearly apprehend the
32 , The Time is at Hand.
truth, but the primary causeof it was the fa& that it was not
yet time for a clearer unfolding. And yet it was time for
the stirring up of the saints to look for the Lord's appear-
ing-for a going forth to meet the Bridegroom, and a dis-
appointment prior to his a h a 1 coming-all of which was
indicated in our Lord's parable of the Ten Virgins, as
will be shown at length hereafter. As shown in the pre-
ceding volume, the fire which is to devour the earth in the
Day of the Lord is symbolic, not literal ; and in succeeding
chapters it will be shown that the applications of some time-
prophecies which Adventists have discarded as failures were
not failures, but come&, and that they clearly mark the
symbolic fire of this time-already getting under way.
The Advent people, laboring under the difficulty of ex-
peEting a literal burning of the earth, attempted to force
all the prophetic periods to one common day of termination
-a twenty-four hour day at that-and thus they did violence
to some prophecies to make them fit and end with others.
But the clearer view of the divine plan now reveals the
perfeA harmony of the various time-prophecies, and there
is no necessity for twisting or doing violence to any, to
make it fit with the others. As in succeeding chapters
we institute an examination of the leading prophecies, we
do not form a theory and then endeavor to bend all the
prophetic periods to it, but we carefully trace each period
to its termination, and then weave together the theory or
plan thus indicated by the great Revealer of secrets. It
will be found that the order and harmony of God's plan
are just as manifest in its times and seasons a s in the glori-
ous features of that plan traced in the preceding volume,
and mapped out on the Chart of the Ages. And when the
great clock of the ages strikes the hours indicated on the
prophetic dial, the events foretold are as sure to follow as
that God foretold them.
 CHAPTER 11.
BIBLE CHRONOLOGY.
CHRONOLOGY NBCBSSARY TO AN UNDERSTANDING OF P R O P H R C Y . - I ~ ~ P E N S A ~ L ~
DATA~ u R ~ l s n EI NDT H E BIBLE.-FROM THE CREATION OF ADAM TO A. D.1873
WAS SIX THOUSAND YEARS.-A STATEMENT OP BIBLECHRONOLOGY I N GREAT
PER~~DS.-ITSE x a u r ~ A T 1 oI ~N D a r a r ~ . - F l c o ~ CREATION TO T H E DAYT H E
FLOODw u DRIVDUP.-TO THE ABRAHAMIC COVENANT.-TOTHE GMNG OP
THE LAW.-TO THE DIVISION OF CANAAN AMONG THE T R I B ~ . - T H E PBRIODOP
THE JUDGEST
-HE PERIODO F T H E KINGS.-THE PERIODOP T H E DBSOLATION.-
T o A. D. I ~ ~ ~ . - W X R R ETIHNI S CHRONO~~OGY D l ~ r u n sPROM THAT O F BISHOP
Usnun, NOTEDIN OUR ENGLISH BIBLES.-THE T R U E DATBOP OUR LORD'S BIRTH
I N this chapter we present the Bible evidence which in-
dicates that six thousand years from the creation of
Adam were conlplete with A. D. 1872 ;and hence that, since
1872A. D., we are chronologically entered upon the seventh
thousand or the Millennium-the forepart of which, the
Day of the Lord," the "day of trouble," is to witness the
breaking into pieces of the kingdoms of this world and the
establishment of the Kingdom of God under the whole
heavens.
Chronology is necessary, too, as a basis for the examination
of the prophetic periods. We must ascertain first of all
where we are on the stream of time; add to do this, we
must have reliable dates for the calculation ; hence we take
up the subjeA of chronology first in order. Anda complete
chronology of human history must of necessity begin with
the creation of man.
The length of time since the creation of man is variously
estimated. Among those who accept the Bible record,
there can be but little difference of opinion; but among
those who rejeA it, the differences are enormous, varying
34 The Tinze is a t Hand.
all the way from ten thousand to hundreds of thousands of
years. These suppositions are based upon faQs which afford
but slight ground for such extravagant and reckless conclu-
sions. For instance, the finding of flint arrow-heads in the
peat bogs of Switzerland and Ireland, at a considerable
depth below the surface, is taken as apt-oof that their level
was once the surface, and that the peat mosses gradually
grew up around and above them ; and the time necessary
for such a growth is calculated from the present rate of
growth per century, which is very slight. If their premises
were true, of course it would prove that man had lived
hundreds of thousands of years ago. But othe! geologists
will show, and with good reason, that these peat bogs were
once so soft that a flint arrow-head might easily sink to a
great depth gradually, during a few centuries.
Another instance we quote :-" In making soundings in
the slimy soil of the Nile valley two baked bricks &ere dis-
covered, one at a depth of twenty, the other of twenty-four
yards. If we estimate the thickness of the annual deposit
formed by the river at eight inches a century, we must
assign to the first of these bricks an age of 12,000 years
and to the second that of 14,000. By means of atm/ogous
calculations, Burmeister {a celebrated geologist] supposes
seventy-two thousand years to have elapsed since the first
appearance of man upon the soil of Egypt : and Draper
[another noted geologist] attributes to the European man
who witnessed the last glacial epoch an antiquity of more
than 250,000 years." *
Of course " if we esiimate" just as these great men do,
we should reach the same great conclusions. But some of
us are unscientific enough to inquire, whether it is not more
than probable that the slime deposits of the Nile river have
I)een very irregular, as of other rivers, which sometimes shift
' Prof. N. Joly, in '' Man Before Metals," page 183.
 Bihlt Chronology,

their bedsand wash away their banks wonderfully in a single

freshe . Again, we remember the Flood of Noah's day, not
only particularly mentioned in the Bible, but preserved in
the oldest traditions of the heathen na ions. and we won-
der how much slime and debris that caused, over and
above the eight inches a century. We wondet, too, why it
has not occurred to t h e s e p a t minds, as it na urally does to
some not too p a t , that two bricks thrown in o that "s l i ~ ~ y
soil," at a time when it was covered with wa8er and very
soft, would sink quite a distance by their own weight, being
so much more dense than the slimy soil. As for the diffcr-
ence in depth of the two bricks, it would seem to an un-
scienfzj5c mind much more reasonable to suppose that the
one fell into the slime edge-wise or end-wise, while the other,
falling flat, would sink more slowly, than to suppose that
men living two thousand years apart made two bricks
exaaly alike.
It is not many years since the skeleton of a man was found
in a former bed of the Mississippi river, and some geolo-
gists began to calculate how many thousands of years rnzkht
be indicated by the many feet of silt, slime, etc., covering -
the skeleton, and fancied they had a very valuable sample
of pre-historic man. But finding later, several feet below
the skele on, par! s of a flat boat," such as was in use on
the Mississippi less than fifty years ago, it completely upset
the calculations, and relieved mankind of another proof"
that the world is hundreds of thousands of years older than
the Bible teaches.
Leaving the discordant and wholly unreliable guessing of
some geologists on this subjeA of chronology, we appeal to
human history for information. And what do we find?-
The history of the oldest of the Gentile nations can I J ~
traced back clearly and distinAly less than three thousand
y w . Back of that all is dark, uncertain, mythical, fab-
36 Tire Time is at Hand.

ulous, and untrustworthy tradition. Roman h.istory does

not extend so far back, as it is only twenty-seven hundred
years since Rome was founded, and then its first centuries
are wrapped in uncertain tradition. Three thousand years
back in the Babylonian, Syrian, and Egyptian histories
brings us to a period where their records are fragmentary
and involved in great obscurity. In the history of China,
it brings us to the Tchou dynasty, where the events of
Chinkse history begin to bemore trustworthy. " In Greece,
noted for its scholarship in the past three thousand years,
with whom above all nations we might expeA to find ac-
curate history, what do we find? We find its dates accn-
rate for the last twenty-six hundred years, but no farther
back. Back of that, we come to what is known as the
" fabulous, mythical or pre-historic age " of Greece. The
only reasonable and conneAed account of the first three
thousand years of man on the earth is found in the Bible :
and this fa& is surely in harmony with its claim to divine
origin, direCtion and preservation.
As with history, so with dates : the world has, aside from
the Bible, no means of tracing its chronology farther back
than B. C. 776. On this subjeA we quote Prof. Fisher, of
Yale College. He says : "An exa& method of establishing
dates was slowly reached. The invention of eras was in-
dispensable to this end. The earliest dejnitc time for the
dzting of events was established in Babyion-the era of
Nabonassar, 747 13. C. The Greeks (from about 300 B. C.)
dated events from the first recorded viCtory at the Olympic
games, 776 B. C. These games occurred every fourth year.
Each Olympiad was thus a period of four years. The
Romans, though not for some centuries after the founding
of Rome, dated from that event ; i. e., from 753 B. C."
In further evidence that the many so-called histories of
the remote past so abound with vagaries and mythical tra-
ditions as to make them valueless as to chronological data.
and wholly unworthy of consideration, we quote as follows
'
from the American Cyclopaedia, under the caption, Chro-
nahg-y .-
" The history of ancient nations, unless we make an ex-
ception in the case of the Hebrews, goes back into mythical
periods of thousands or millions of years ; and even after
the records begin to assume a historical aspe&, the discrep-
.
ancies are very great. . . The Assyrian, Babylonian and
Egyptian inscriptions are in extin& languages, and in
.
charaAers -long obsolete. . . Greek and Roman dates
are generally well authenticated to the first Olympiad, B. C.
776, and the establishment of the Consulate, B. C. 510,
previous to which they are mainly traditional or legendary.
Herodotus is valuable only as to events of his own time.
~lbout450 B. C., and those of a century or two earlier."
Clinton in his work on Grecian Chronology (page 283)
says, "The history contained in the Hebrew Scriptures
presents a remarkable and pleasing contrast to the early
accounts of the Greeks. In the latter we trace with diffi-
culty a few obscure fa&s preserved to us by the poets, w h o
transmitted, with all the embellishments of poetry and fable.
what they had received from oral tradition. In the annals
of the Hebrew nation, we have authentic narratives written
by contemporaries under the guidance of inspiration. Whst
they'have delivered to us comes accordingly under a douhlc
sanaion. They were aided by divine inspiration, in rc-
cording faAs upon which, as mere human witnesses, their
evidence would by valid."
The Bible, our God-provided history of the first three
thousand years, is the only work in the world which-begin-
ning with Adam, the first man mentioned in history, mon-
ument or inscription, whose name, the time of his creation
and death are recorded, and from whom his descendants
38 T/te Time is at Hand.
can be traced by name and age in successive links for nearly
four thousand years-furnishes us a clear and conneeed
history down to a period where secular history is well
authenticated. As we shall see, the Bible record extends
to the first year of Cyrus, B. C. 536, a well established
and generally accepted date. There the thread of Bible
chronology is dropped-at a point where secular history is
reliable. God has thus provided for his children a clear
and conneaed record down to the present time. The Bible
by its prophecies even supplements history, down to the
consummation of "the restitution of all things," in the end
of the seventh millennium, whence the new era of eternal
blessedness will begin to date. The Bible is therefore the
only record in the Gorld which furnishes a view of human
history as a whole. It carries us from the lost paradise of
Genesis to the restored paradise of Revelation, tracing the
pathway of humanity into eternity. Taken together, the
history and prophecy of the Bible afford a panoramic view
of the whole course of events from the creation and fall of
man to his reconciliation and restitution. The Bible, there-
fore, is the chart of all history. Without it, as has been
truly said, history would be " like rivers flowing from un-
known sources to unknown seas ;" but under its guidance
we may trace these rivers to their springs, yea, and see their
glorious ending in the ocean of eternity.
In the Bible alone, therefore, we may expea to find a
record which will order aright the inharmonious periods and
chronological irregularities which the annals of human
history at first sight present-into harmony with each other
and with the periods of nature.
In starting with the question, How long is it since man's
creation? we should and do feel confident that he who
gave the prophecies, and said that in the time of the end
they should be understood, has provided in his Word the data
necessary to enable us accurately to locate those prophecies.
However,'any who expeA to find these matters so plainly
stated as to be convincing to the mere surface reader, or the
insincere skeptic, will be disappointed. God's times and
seasons are given in such a way as to be convincing, at this
time, only to those who, by acquaintance with God, are
able to recognize his chara&eristic methods. The evidence
is given that the man of God may be thoroughly fur-
nished. " ( 2 Tim. 3 : I 7.) These well know that in all
the paths by which their Father leads they must walk by
faith and not by sight. T o all who are prepared to walk
thus, we expe& to be able to point out, at every step, solid
statements of God's Word-a sure foundation for reason-
able faith.
We will not here discuss the merits of the Septuagint and
Hebrew versions of the Old Testament Scriptures, their
difference in chronological data, etc., but will satisfy our-
selves, and we trust the reader, with the statement that the
former was a translation by Egyptians, while the latter is
the original Hebrew .:cord; wnich faas, taken in con-
neaion with the almost superstitions veneration with which
the Hebrews guarded every jot and tittle of those sacred
writings, is strong evidence of the reliability of the Hebrew
version. Its acceptance by scholars is quite general, and
in this volume we follow its dates, etc.
Here we furnish the evidence that from the creation of
Adam to A. D. 1873 was six thousand years. And though
the Bible contains no dire& statement that the seventh
thousand will be the epoch of Christ's reign, the great
Sabbath Day of restitution to the world, vet the venerable
tradition is not without a reasonable foundation. The law
given to Israel, the typical people, appointing that six days
of labor and weariness should be followed by one of re-
freshment and rest from their own works, seems fitly to
40 B e Pfmc as d Hand.

illustrate the six thousand years in which the whole creation

labors and groans under the bondage of sin and death
(Rom. 8 : 22) in a vain endeavor to extricate itself, and the
grand Millennia1 Day in which the weary and heavy laden
may come to Christ Jesus, the shepherd and bishop of their
souls, and through him find rest, refreshment and restitu-
tion-in which, through the merits of his precious blood,
they may find repentance and remission of sins. On the
typical seventh day he inquired of the impotent man,
"Wilt thou be made whole?" and in answer to his faith and
obedience gave him strength to take up his bed and walk.
(See John 5 :6-9; also Matt. 12 : 10, 13 ; John 7 : 23; Luke
13 : I 1-16 ; 14 : 1-5.) So, during the antitypical Sabbath,
the Millennium, it will be declared to all the world that
6cwhosoevcrwi(ll' may have life and health eternal if he
will take the steps of faith and obedience.
We must not overlook the fa& already noted (Vol. I.,
Chap. VIII.), that the term day is indefinite, and signifies
merely a periodof time, whether of long or of short duration.
The Apostle Peter intimated that the seventh thousand-
year period of the world's history would be the seventh day
in God's reckoning, saying, "Beloved, be not ignorant of
this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand
years, and a thousand years as one day. . . . The day of
the Lord will come," etc.-2 Pet. 3 : 8, 10.
If, then, the seventh thousand-year period of earth's his-
tory be an epoch specially noted as the period of Christ's
reign, we shall, by showing that it began in A. D. 1873, be
proving that we are already in it. This calls to mind what
we have already noted in the preceding volume, that the
Scriptures indicate that the dawn of the Millennium, or Day
of the Lord, will be dark and stormy, and full of trouble
upon the world and upon the nominal church, though its
earliest dawning light will be full of comfort and cheer to
 Bible Chronology. 41

the saints, who draw their comfort and peace from the hope
set before them in the gospel, which, as an anchor, enters
beyond the time of trouble, and fastens i n the precious
promises of the Millennia1 sunrise and glory :-they see,
beyond the time of trouble, the glorious reign and blessings
pron~ised.
The general condition of the world to-day, and the rapid
development since 1873 of Socialism, Nihilism and Com-
munism, whose avowed obje& is the overturning of the
powers that be, and the redistribution of the wealth of the
world, are certainly not out of harmony with what we should
expea, however much, in some respeas, these things may
be deprecated by those who love law and order and peace.
Only those who see that the coming anarchy and trouble
are God's agencies for the establishment of a yet more
complete law and order, and a more lasting peace, will be
relieved from overwhelming fear as they pass through it.
Nor is this pointing out of the seventh epoch, or Millen-
nium, the only value of chronology; for while we shall
.present several lines of prophecy entirely independent of
chronology, it is the measure by which several lines of
prophecy are established. The perfea agreement between
these two classes of prophetic teaching, some dependent on,
and some independent of, chronology, is very strong proof,
not only of the corretlness of those applications, but also of
the correAness of the chronology which shows this har-
mony ; on the same principle that a key which will unlock
a treasure-casket difficult to open is evidently the true key.
The chronology given below harmonizes the various pro-
phetic statements relating to Christ's Kingdom and its es-
tablishment, by showing their relative order and time.
Chronology is the stem or handle by which all the prophetic
time-proofs, as notches or wardsof the key, are held together
and operated.
42 The Tinrr is at H a d .

A CONDENSED STATEMENT OF CHRONOLOGY

T O T H E YEAR A. M. 6000.

The following condensed statement of chronological

periods may properly be termed Bible chronology, because
the Bible record alone is followed down to the first year of
Cyrus, B. C. 536, a date well authenticated and generally
accepted by scholars. Here the thread of Bible chronology
ends-a little beyond the period where secular history be-
gins to be reliable. This, in itself, is a marked evidence of
divine dire&ion and oversight, in helping 11s only where
we are unable to help ourselves. 1
FROM THE CREATION OF ADAM I

T o the end of the flood . 1656 years.

Thence to the covenant with Abraham . . 427 "
Thence to the Exodus and the giving of the Law 430 "
Thence to the division of Canaan . 46
The period of the Judges . 450 "
The period of the Kings . . 513 "
The period of the desolation . . 70 "
'Thence to A. D. I . . 536 '<
Thence to A. D. 1873 : . . 1872 "
-
Total . 6000 "

As \ve consider l)art~cr~larlyeach of these periods, let

the reader figure it out for himself, and see how firm
a foundation for our faith is laid in God's Word. Two
breaks in the historic narrative of the Old Testament we
shall find, yet when we discover that in the New Testament
God has provided bridges to span these two chasms, it
should increase our confidence that God so arranged the
record as to hide his times and seasons, until his due time
for revealing them had come-just as he has done with other
truths already noticed.
We will now examine the foregoing periods separately,
and in their order as named above, down to the reign of Cyn~s.
Have your Bible at hand and verify every quotation, that
you may receive this as God's Word and not as man's.

CHRONOLOGY OF T H E PERIOD FROhf T H E CREATION OF

ADAM TO T H E DAY T H E FLOOD WAS DRIED U P .

"Adam lived 130 years and begat a son and

called his name Seth."-Gen. 5 : 3. . . 130 !'ears.
<'Seth lived 105 years and begat Enos."
-Gen. 5 :'6. . . 105 "

" Enos lived 90 years, and begat Cainan."

-Gen. 5 : 9. . 90 "
"Cainan lived 70 pears and begat Mahalaleel. "
-Gen. 5 : 1 2 . . 70 "
"Mahalaleel lived 65 years and begat Jared. "
-Gen. 5 : 15. . . 65 "
"Jared lived 162 years and begat Enoch."
-Gen5:18. . . 1 6 2 "
46Enochlived65 yearsand begat Methuselah."
-Gen. 5 : 21. . . 65 "
64Methuselahlived187 yrs. andbegat Iamech."
-Gen. 5 : 25. . 187 "
"Lamech lived 182 years and begat ason and
called his name Noah."-Gen. 5 : 28. . . 182 ' I

' 4 Noah was 600 years old when the flood of

waters was upon the earth."-Gen. 7 : 6. 600 "

Total from the creation of Adan1 to fhc day -
the flood was dried up.-Gen. 8 : 13. 1656 years
Nothing more simple and exaA to a day than this c o u l ~
be asked. Let us now examine the next period.
44 Thr Time is at Hand.
T H E PERIOD FROM T H E FLOOD TO T H E COVENANT WITH
ABRAHAM. A T T H E DEATH OF TERAH, HIS FATHER.

'' Shem-begat Arphaxad 2 years after the flood."

-Gen. 11 : 10. . . zyears.
" Arphaxad lived 35 years and begat Salah."
-Gen. 11 : 12. 35 "
" Salah lived 30 years and begat Eber."
-Gen. I I : 14. . . 30 "
" Eber lived 34 years and begat Peleg."

-Gen. 11 : 16. 34 "

" Peleg lived 30 years and begat Reu."
-Gen.r1:18. . . 30 -'
" Reu lived 32 years and begat Serug. " '
-Gen. I I : 20. . 32 ‘ a
" Serug lived 30 years and begat Nahor. "
-Gen.11:22. . . 30 "
" Nahor lived 29 years and begat Terah."

-Gen. I I : 24. . 29 A &

"The days of Terah were 205 yrs. and hedied."

-Gen. 11 : 32. . 205 "
-
Total . . 427 years.
This, too, is very simple and exa&. But the next period
is not so easily traced ; for the dire& line of chronology is
broken, until after the exodus of Israel from Egypt. Hence
we would be quite unable to proceed, were it not that Paul
and Stephen, as the mouth-pieces of the Spirit, furnish the
conneAing link.
T H E PERIOD FROM T H E COVENANT WITH ABRAHAM
TO T H E GIVING OF T H E LAW.

Paul declares that the length of this period was four

hundred and thirty years. (Gal. 3 : 17.) The covenant
 included the promise of the land of Canaan for an ever-
lasting possession, and though several times re-affirmed, to
Abraham, to Isaac and to Jacob, it was always the same
covenant. (See Gen. 1 2 : 7,8; 13: 14-18; 26: 3 , 4 ; 3 5 : p
r 2 ; 46: 2-4 ; 50: 24.) As shown by a comparison of Gen.
I 2 : 1-5, 7 and AAs 7 : 2-5, the covenant was made (ac-
cording to previous promise) as soon as Abraham had fully
complied with the conditions on which he was to receive
it : that was, as soon as he had entered Canaan, which he did
immediately after the decease of his father, who died in
Haran, on the way to Canaan. Having the date of the
covenant-just after Terah's death-thus established by
Stephen's statement, and having Paul's statement, that the
Law was four hundred and thirty years after the covenant,
- the break in the Old Testament chronology is thus bridged
by the New. But let us read the account carefully, and mark
the particularity with which the bridge is constru&ed :-
"Now the Lord had [previously, before he left Mesopo-
tamia, or Ur of the Chaldees] said unto Abraham, Get
thee out of thy country, and .from thy kindred, and from
thy father's house prethren, etc.], unto a land that I will
show thee ; and [if you do so] I will make of thee a great
nation," etc. (Gen. 12 :I , 2. Compare A&s 7 : 2.) This
indicates that God hadproposed the covenant to Abraham
before Terah, his father, died, and before he came to dwell
in Haran or Charran. But there was a stipulation which
demanded Abraham's faith and obedience before the cov-
enant should be aAually made. This stipulation was
that he must manifest faith in the promise that such a cov-
enant would be made with him, by leaving his native coun-
try and kindred and going to the land to which he was
dire&ed. This Abraham did, and as his wife, his nephew
Lot and his aged father shared his faith and desired to
share his fortunes with him, they were permitted to do so,
and the four started for the land of promise. His father
Terah died on the way, in Haran, after which Abraham
passed over into Canaan, that there he might secure and
bind the covenant. As Stephen declared toIsrael : "When
his father was dead, he removed him into this land where-
in ye now dwell. " " So Abraham departed [out of Haran]
as the Lordhudspoken unto him." ( A d s 7 : 4 ;Gen. I 2 :4.)
And the covenant was made just after he entered the land.
(See Gen. 1 2 : 5-7.) Thus we have the date of the cov-
enant, and the beginning of the four hundred and thirty
years, fixed as immediately following Terah's death, and
the chain of chronology complete to the giving of the Law.
The first feature of the Law was the Passover, which was
instituted the same day that Israel left Egypt.-Exod.
1 2 : 41-43, 47, 50, 51.
In harmony with this we read : Now the sojourning of
the children of Israel who dwelt in Egypt was four hundred
and thirty years ;and it came to pass at the end of the four
hundred and thirty years, even the self-satire day it came
to pass, that all the hosts of the Lord went oat from the
land of Egypt."-Exod. 1 2 : 40--42, 51.
Some may suppose that the statements of Moses and ~ a u l
(Exod. 1 2 : 40--42 and Gal. 3 : 17) are not in harmony, .
the one affirming that the sojourning of Israel was four
hundred and thirty years, and the other, that from the
covenant with Abraham to the giving of the Law was four-
hundred and thirty years, reasoning that if only four hun-
dred and thirty years elapsed between Abraham's coming
into Canam and the giving of the Law, the sojourn of the
children of Israel in Egypt must have been much less.
But it should be observed that the statement is not that
Israel sojourned in Egypt four hundred and thirty years,
but that the whole length of the sojourning of that people
who for some time lived in Egypt lasted four hundred and
 Bible Chronology. 47

thirty years :-"Now the sojourning of the children of

Israel who n'wcli in Egypt was four hundred and thirty
years." The sojourning referred to began when Abraham
first came into Canaan. (Heb. I I : 8, 9.) Israel sojourned
in Abraham and in Isaac and in Jacob, even as Levi paid
tithes t o Melchizedec, while yet in the loins 4 his jbthcr.
-Heb. 7 : 9, 10.
The covenant with Abraham took effeCt from the time
that, leaving Haran or Charran, he set foot in Canaan, the
land of promise. From that time, he and all Israel in
him, yet unborn, became heirs of the things promised, and
sojourners, or pilgrims, waiting on God for the fulfilment
of the promise. This sojourning had lasted four hundred
and thirty years, to a day, when Israel left Egypt, and re-
ceived that first feature of the Law, the institution of the
Passover. The statements of Moses and Paul, therefore,
refer to precisely the same period, thus giving most positive
evidence that from the covenant with Abraham to thegiving
of the Law was four hundred and thirty years. Paul gave
, special emphasis to the fa& that the Passover must be re-
garded as the beginning of the Law (which Moses also shows,
Exod. I 2 : 42, 43, 47, 50), and Moses gave special empha-
sis to the exa&ness of the period, to a day.
Thus we have our third period clearly established. And
when we mark the Lord's particularity to a day, in furnish-
ing this link in the chain of chronology, it gives us strong
confidence, especially when we consider that such particu-
larity was probably of no special interest to the Church of
the past, and was given for no other than the present use.
PERIOD FROM T H E EXODUS TO T H E DIVISION
OF CANAAN AMONG T H E TRIBES.

Israel's forty years, or " day of temptation in the wilder-

ness " (Deut. 8 : 2 ; Psa. 95 : 8-10 ; Heb. 3 : 8, g), was
48 Thc Timc is a t Hand.

followed by six years of war in Canaan, and the dividing

of the land among the tribes. One year, one month and
five days elapsed from their going out of Egypt to their
leaving Sinai for Paran. (Num. 33 : 3 ; 10 : I 1-13.) And
it was then, from Kadesh-barnea in the wilderness of Paran,
that the spies were sent. (Num. 13 : 3-26; 32 : 8-13.)
One of these, Caleb, when applying for his portion at the
division of the land (Joshua I I : 23 ; 10 : 42), said, " Forty
years old was I when Moses the servant of the Lord sent
me from Kadesh-barnea to espy out the land, and I brought
him word again. . . . And now, behold, the Lord hath
kept me alive, as he said, these forty andfivc years, cvcn
sincc fhc Lord spakc this word . . . while Israel wandered
in the wilderness; and now, lo, I am this day fourscore
and five years old." (Joshua 14 : 7, 10.) Thus it will be
seen that it was forty-five years from the spying of the land
to its division among the tribes, as affirmed by Joshua, and
a little over a year from the exodus to the sending of the
the spies, making forty-six full years and a fraAion from *
the exodus to the division of the land. As the first forty
years of this period were passed in the wilderness, as shown
by many Scriptures, notabiy A&s 7: 36 and Heb. 3 : g, the
reinainingsix to the division of theland werespent in Canaan,
conquering and taking possession of the land of promise.
* We take account of only the complete years, more accurate account
being impossible. Sometimes, as above, the years are fdlionally long.
And again some are short, as in the case of Zedekiah's reign. Zedekiah
is said to have reigned eleven years (I Chron. 36 : X I ; Jer. 5 2 : I) ;yet,
from verses 3 to 7 of the latter chapter, it is clear that his a h a 1 reign
was ten years four months and nine days. We believe that these frac-
tional parts of years counterbalance themselves ; and that the Lord has
thus overruled and arranged the matter is our confidence, supported by
the outcome and the results deducible from it, and the accuracy to a day,
even in large periods, already noticed. As illustrating God's care and
particularity in this matter, see Gen. 7 : 11 ; p :13; Exod. 12: 40,41.
 Bible Chronology. 49.

THE PERIOD OF THE JUDGES.

We come now to the most difficult portion of chronology,

the period from the division of the land to the anointing
of Saul as king. It is usually termed the period of the
Judges, though the Judges did not fill the office continu-
ously. The record given in the books of Judges and I Sam-
uel mentions nineteen periods, approximating n total of
four hundred and fifty years; but they are disconneBed,
broken, lapped and tangled so much that we could arrive
- a t no definite conclusion from them, and should be obliged
to conclude as others have done, that nothing positive could
be known on the subjea, were it not that the New Testa-
ment supplies the deficiency. Paul states that after God
divided their land to them by lot, " H e gave unto them
Judges about [during] the space of four hundred and fifty
years, until Samuel the Prophet. Afterward they desired a
king, and God gave unto them Saul. "-ABs 13 : 19-21.
The Greek word rendered about in the common version
is hos, and has the significance.of during, or while. The
same writer uses the word in three other places where the
common version translates it while, viz. : ABs I : 10 ; 10 :I 7 ;
Luke 2 4 : 32. This passage would be better translated,
" H e gave unto them Judges &ring the space of four hun-
dred and fifty years." The Syriac reads thus-" And for
fcur hundred and fifty years he gave them Judges, until
Samuel the Prophet "-the last of the "Judges."
The statement of the length of this period of the Judges,
by the Apostle, we accept as a specially designed solution
of the problem. In only two instances-the four hundred
and thirty years from the Covenant to the Law, and this
period of the Judges-is there any reasonable uncertainty
about the Old Testament chronology, and both are clearly
stated in the New. Can we suppose that this merely h a p
4
 ZXc Timc is at Hand.

p n e d so ? It is more reasonable to suppose that God first

hid the matter, by leaving the Old Testament record incom-
plete, and later supplied the deficiency in the New Test-
ament, so that in due time, when attention should be called
to it, those having sufficient interest to compare the ac-
counts might find the missing links supplied in a manner
calculated to teach dependenceupon the Great Time-Keeper.
THE PERIOD OF THE KINGS.
Saul's reign was in or during the space of forty years
following the last Judge, until David was aqointed king,
as shown above ; and following him, the periods of the kings
in the line of David are easily traced in Chronicles, thus :-
Saul's space " . A&s 13 : 21 . 40 yers.
David reigned . I Chron. 29: 2 7 . . 40 "
Solomon . 2Chron. 9:30 . 40
Rehoboam . " " 1 2 : 1 3 . . 17 "
Abijah " . .I '6
13:2 . 3 'I
Asa '6
" " 16:13. .41 "
Jehoshaphat '' . 'I '6
20:31 . 25 "
Jehoram " 'I I<
21: 20 . .8 "
Ahaziah " . 'I 6'
22: 2 . I "
Athaliah " " " 22:12. . 6 "
Jehoash '' . '1 II
24: I . 40 "
Arnaziah " $6 I .
25:' . . 29 "
Uzziah " .
I( I6 26:3 . 52 "
Jotham "
'I "
27: I . . 16 ''
Ahaz . dl . . <' I I 28:1 . 16 ''
Hezekiah " I I Id
9 . . 29 "
Manasseh . I< II
33: 1 . 55 "
Amon 'I . 1 1 ' I 33:21. . 2 "
Josiah (6 . . L I I < 34:1 . 31 "
Jehoiakim " (I (I 36:s. .II "

Zedekiah . . " ' 36:11 . 1 1 "

-
Total . 513 years.
 Bibk Chronology. 57

THE SEVENTY YEARS OF DESOLATION.

This brings us to the period of the desolation of the land,

which lasted seventy years, and was ended by the restora-
tion of its people from Babylon, in the first year of Cyrus,
B. C. 536 (See 2 Chron. 36: 20, 23), a date well estab-
lished in secular history, and beyond which the line of
Bible chronology does not extend.

The period from the time of the restoration of the Jews

from Babylon, at the close of the seventy years desolation
of their land, in the first year of Cyrus, down to the date
known as A. D. I , is not covered by Bible history. But,
,as before stated, it is well established by secular history
as a period of 536 years. Ptolemy, a learned Greek-Egypt-
ian, a geometer and astronomer, has well established these
figures. They are generally accepted by scholars, and
known as Ptolemy's Canon.
Thus we have found a clear and connetted line of chro-
nology from creation to the beginning of the Christian era
(A. D.)--in all, a period of four thousand one hundred and
twenty-eight (4128) years, which, together with eighteen
hundred and seventy-two years of the Christian era, make
six thousand years from creation to the year 1873 A. D.

It will be interesting to some to know wherein the above

chronology differs from that inserted in the margin of the
common version of the Bible, known as Usher's Chronolo-
gy. The difference between the two, down to the time of
the seventy years of desolation, is one hundred and twenty-
four (124) years. This difference is made up of four peri-
ods of 18, 4, z and IOO years-as follows :
5" Tlie Tinre is at Hand,
Usher dates the seventy years desolation e&htecn yean
earlier than shown above-i. e., before the dethronement
of Zedekiah, Judah's last king-because the king of Baby-
lon took many of the people captive at that time. (2 Chron.
36: 9,1o, 1 7 , 2 1 ; 2 Kings 24: 8-16.) He evidently makes
the not uncommon mistake of regarding those seventy
years as the period of capfvify, whereas the Lord expressly
declares them to be seventy years of desolation of the land,
that the land should lie "desolate, without an inhabitant. "
Such was not the case prior to Zedekiah's dethronement.
(2 Kings 24 : 14.) But the desolation which followed Zed-
ekiah's overthrow was complete ; for, though some of the
poor of the land were left to be vine-dressers and husband-
men (2 Kings 25 : ~ z ) , shortly even these-"all people,
both small and great "-fled to Egypt for fear of the Chal-
dees. (Verse 26.) There can be no doubt here; and therefore
in reckoning the time to the cl'esolation of the land, all pe-
riods up to the close of Zedekiah's reign should be count-
ed in, as we have done.
The four years difference is in the reign of Jehoram.
Usher gives it as a reign of four years, while the Bible says
it was eight years.-2 Chron. 21 : 5 ; 2 Kings 8 : 17.
Of the two years difference, one year is found in the
term of the reign of Ahaz, which Usher gives as fifteen,
while the Bible says it was sixteen years. ( 2 Chron. 28 : I ;
2 Kings 16: 2.) And the other is in the term of Jeho-
ash, which Usher reckons a s thirty-nine, while the Bible
gives it as forty years.-a Kings 12 : I ; 2 Chron. 24: I.
These differences can be accounted for only by suppor -
ing that Usher followed; or attempted to follow, Josephus,
a Jewish historian whose chronological dates are now gen-
erally recognized as reckless and faulty. We rely on the
Bible alone, beTieving that God is his own interpreter.
Aside from these seventeen years difference in the period
 Biblc Chronology. 53
of the Kings, there is another variance between the above
Bible chronology and that of Usher, namely, one Aun-
dred years in the period of the Judges. Here Usher is
misled by the evident error of I Kings 6 : I , which says
that the fourth year of Solomon's reign was the four-hun-
dred-and-eightieth year from the coming out of Egypt. It
evidently should read the five-hundred-and-eightieth year,
and was possibly an error in transcribing ; for if to Solo-
mon's four years we add David's forty, and Saul's space
of forty, and the forty-six years from leaving Egypt to the
division of the land, we have one hundred a:ld thirty years,
which deduAed from four hundred and eighty would leave
only three hundred and fifty years for the period of the
Judges, instead of.the f i t - hundred and fifty years men-
tioned in the Book of Judges, and by Paul, as heretofore
shown. The Hebrew charaaer " dnlefh " (4) very much
resembles the chara&er hay " (s), and it is supposed that
in this way the error has occurred, possibly the mistake of
a transcriber. I. Kings 6: I , then, should read fivc hun-
dred and eighty, and thus be in perfett harmony with
the other statements.
Thus the Word of God corretts the few slight errors
which have crept into it by any means. *
And remember
that those breaks occur in the p r i o d bridged effeaually by
the inspired testimony of the New Testament.
So, then, whereas Usher dates A. D. I as the year 4m5
from the creation of Adam, it really was, as we have shown,
the year 4129, according to the Bible record, thus showing
* A similar discrepancv will be noticed in comparing 2 Chron. 36 :9
with z Kings 24 :8, the one giving eighteen years and the other, evidently
incorn&, giving eight years as the age of Jehoiachin, who reigned three
months, and did evil in the sight of the Lord, and was punished by cap-
tivity, etc Such a mistake could easily occur, hut God has so guarded
his Word that the few trivial errors of copyists are'made very manifest,
and the full harmony of his Word gives ample foundation for faith.
 54 The Time is at Hand.

the year 1872 A. D. to be the year of the world 6000, and

1873 A. D. the commencement of the seventh thousand-
year period, the seventh millennium, or thousand-year day
of earth's history.
Thus, chronology as gathered from the Bible alone, from
creation down to well authenticated secular history, is clear
and strong, bearing evidence, too, of the peculiar methods
of divine providence in its record, In its concealing and in
its gradual unfolding in due time. And this, together with
the reliable dates of the Christian era and the several cen-
turies before it at hand, enables us to locate ourselves ac-
curately on the stream of time. And we begin hopefully
. to lift up our heads and rejoice, as we realize that we are
aCtually sweeping into the glorious age of the seventh mil-
lennium-even though we recognize that its beginning is
to be dark and full of trouble, as foretold by the prophets,
and that the storm-clouds are already gathering and grow-
ing darker.

T H E DATE O F OUR LORD'S BIRTH.

In the sixth century the Church began to reckon time
from the birth of our Lord, and fixed the date A. D. as it
now stands, viz.: 536 years after the first year of Cyrus,
king of Persia. *Whether they placed it.corre&ly or not
does not affeCt the chronology as just given, which shows
that thesix thousand years from the creation of Adam ended
with A. D. I 872 ; because it is eighteen hundred and seven-
ty-two years since the year designated A. D., and t h t first
year of Cyrus was five hundred and thirty-six years before
that year (A. D.), whether it was the year of our Lord's
-birth or not.
* The year A. D. was fixed upon as early as the fourth century by
Dionysius Exiguus and other scholars of that period, though it did not
come into general use until the sixth century.
 Date of/csus' Birth. 55
We cannot, perhaps, explain this better than by the
time-worn illustration of a line with a star upon it-thus :
B. C. * A. D. Let the
line represent the six thousand years of earth's history from
the creation of Adam to 1873 A. D. ; and let the star rep-
resent the turning point between B. C. and A. D. T o
move that point either way would not alter the length of
the entire period, though it would alter the names of the
years. T o move the A. D. point backward one year would
make the B. C. period one year less, and the A. D. period
one year more, but the sum of the B. C. and A. D. years
would still be the same; for the amount taken from the one
is always an addition to the other. Nevertheless, let us
briefly examine the date of our Lord's birth, as it will be
found useful in our subsequent studies.
It has become customary anlong scholars to concede that
our commonly accepted A. D. is incorreA to the amount
of four years-that our Lord was born four years previous
to the year designated A. D., i. e., in the year B. C. 4. And
this theory has been followed by the publishers of the com-
mon version of the Bible. We cannot agree that R. C. 4
was the true date of our Lord's birth. On the contrary,
we find that he was born only one year and three months
before our common era, A. D., viz., in OAober of B. C. 2.
The general reason with most of those who claim that
A. D. should have been placed four years earlier, to cor-
reely mark the Savior's birth, is a desire to harmonize it
with certain statements of the Jewish historian Josephus,
relative to the length of the reign of Herod the Great.
According to one of his statements, it would appear that
Herod died three years before the year reckoned A. D.
If this were true, it would certainly prove that our Lord
was born in the year B. C. 4 ; for it was this Herod, that
issued the decree for the slaying of the babes of Bethle-
56 The Time i s at H a d .

hem, from whom the infant Jesus was delivered. (Matt.

2 : 14-16.) But is this statement of Josephus reliable? Is
it true that Herod died fcur years before the year A. D.?
No, we answer: Josephus alone is not sufficient authority
for such a decision, as he is known and admitted to be
inaccurate in his record of dates.
But this notion has prevailed : the date B. C. 4 has been
generally accepted, and historical events and dates have
been somewhat bent to fit and support this theory. Among
other supposed proofs that B. C. 4 was'the proper date, was
an eclipse of the moon, said by Josephus to have occurred
a short time before the death of Herod. All that is known
of that eclipse is as follows: Herod had placed a large
golden eagle over the gate of the Temple. Two notable Jews,
named Matthias and Judas, persuaded some young men to
pull it down. They did so, were arrested and executed.
To make the matter clear, Josephus relates that there was at
that time another Matthias, a high-priest, who was not con-
cerned in the sedition. He then adds : " But Herod de-
prived this Matthias of his high-priesthood, and burnt
the other Matthias who had raised the sedition, with his
companions, alive, and that very night there was an eclipse
of the moon." This is recorded as one of the last promi-
nent a&s of Herod, and is given a date which might cor-
respond with B. C. 4 by Josephus, who marks the date by
the eclipse mentioned.
But since at times as many as four eclipses of the moon
occur in one year, it is evident that except under very pe-
culiar circumstances the record of such an occurrence
proves nothing. Where the time of the night, the time of
the year and the amount of obscuration are all given, as
has been done in several instances, the record is of great
value in fixing dates ; but in the case under consideration,
there is nothing of the kind ; hence absolutely nothing is
 Date of j m r s ' Birth. 57

proved by the record, so far as chronology is concerned.

Josephus does mention a fast, as having been kept before
the event, but what fast, or how long before, is not stated.
As it happens, there was only one eclipse of the moon in
B. C. 4, while in B. C. I there were three. The eclipse
of B. C. 4 was only partial (six digits, or only one-half
of the moon being obscured), while all three in B. C. I
were total eclipses-the entire moon was obscured, and of
course for a longer time, causing the event to be much
more noticeable. Hence if the eclipse theory has any weight
i t certainly is not in favor of the earlier date, B. C. 4.
Unfortunately, the time of Herod's death is not given by
a reliable historian. Josephus gives some important periods
in his history and the dates of some events, but these dates
are not trustworthy. Some of them would teach that
Herod died B. C. 4, but others cannot be reconciled with
that date. For instance, his death is said to have been
at the age of seventy. H e was made governor of Galilee
B. C 47, at which time Josephus says he was twenty-five
years of age. (Ant. 149: 2.) This would date his birth
B. C. 72 (47 plus 25). His death at seventy would then
be B. C. 2 instead of B. C. 4.
In this conneAion it may be well to note the conflit3 of
opinion among learned men, relative to the exat3 date of
Herod's death, that thus it may be apparent to all that there
is no well founded reason for accepting B. C. 4 as the only
date in harmony with Matt. 2 : 14-16. Faussetts' Bible
Encyclopedia gives Herod's age when made governor at
about twenty years. This would make his death, at seventy
years, A. D. 2. Chambers' Cyclopaedia and Smith's Bible
DiAionary give his age at that time as fifteen years, which
would place his death A. D. 7. Appleton's Cyclopaedia,
article Chronology, says : " Josephus also gives dates, but
he is altogether too careless to be taken into account."
 We now proceed to offer the Scriptural evidence relating
to this subjee, which more nearly agrees with the common
era, and shows that our Lord's birth occurred only one year
and threemonthsprior to January, A. D. I. It is as follows:-
Our Lord's ministry lasted three and a half years. The
I
sixty-nine symbolic weeks of years (Dan. g : 24-27) reached
to his baptism and anointing as Messiah, and there the
last or seventieth week (seven years) of Israel's favor be-
gan. He was cut off [in death] in the mi& of that seven-
tieth week-three and a half years from the beginning of
his ministry. He was crucified, we know, at the time of
the Passover, about April st, whatever the year. The
three and a half years of his ministry, which ended in
April, must consequently have begun about Oeober, what-
ever the year. And Oeober of some year must have been
the true month of his birth, because he delayed not to be-
gin his ministry as soon as he was thirty, and could not,
according to the Law (under which he was born and
which he obeyed), begin before he was thirty. As we read,
"Now when Jesus began to be about thirty years of age he
cometh" etc.
John the Baptist was six months older than our Lord
(Luke I : 26, 36), hence he was of age (thirty years, ac-
cording to the Law-Num. 4 : 3 ; Luke 3 : 23, etc.) and
began to preach six months before our Lord became of
age and began his ministry. The date of the beginning of
John's ministry is clearly stated to have been the fifteenth
year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar," the third emperor of
Rome. (Luke 3 : I.) This is a clearly fixed date of which
there a n be no reasonable doubt. Tiberius became em-
peror at the death of Augustus Caesar, in the year of Rome
767, which was the year A. D. 14.
But those misled by the inaccurate statements of Jose-
phus relative to Herod, and who place the birth of Jqus
 Dak of Jtsus' Birth. 59
at B. C. 4, in order to harmonize with him, run across a
difficulty in this clearly stated date given by Luke, and en-
deavor to make it also harmonize with their B. C. 4 theory.
T o accomplish this end they make the claim that Tiberius
began to exercise authority some three or four years before
Augustus died, and before he was fully constituted emperor.
They claim that possibly his rule might have been reckoned
from that date.
But such suppositions will be found baseless, by any who
will investigate the matter on the pages of history. It is
true that Tiberius was exalted to a very important position
by Augustus, but it was not f m r years before Augustus'
death, as their theory would demand, but ten years before,
in A. D. 4. But the power then conferred upon him.was
only such as had been enjoyed by others before his day.
I t was in no sense of the word imperial power, and in no
sense of the word can his " r e i p " be said to have begun
there : he was only the heir-apparent. Even in the most
exaggerated use of language, his " re@ " could not be said
to have commenced before Augustus' death and his own
investiture in office at the hands of the Roman Senate,
A. D. 14.
Histbry says, '' The Emperor, whose declining age needea
an associate, adopted Tiberius A. D. 4, renewing his tribu-
nian power. "-Article TIBERIUS,Rees' Cyclopredia.
H e [Augustus] determined accordingly to devolve upon
him [Tiberius] a share in the government. ** This formal
investiture him on the same footing as that enjoyed
by the veteran Agrippa during his later years, and there can
be no doubt that it was universally regarded as an intro-
duAion to the first place in the empire. ** The pro-
gramme for the succession was significantly shadowed out :
Tiberius had been ordered to assume his place at the head
of the Senate, the people, and thk army." ** The ado)-
~ i u / r which
, took place at the same time, is dated June 27
(A. U. C. 757)-A. L). 4.-Mcrivalc's History of thr Ro-
m a w (Appleton's), VoI. IV., pp. 220, 221.
Thus there is conclusive proof that the first year of the
reign of Tiberius Czsar was not three or four years before
Augustus died; and that the honors referred to as con-
ferred during Augustus' reign were conferred ten, and not
four, years before Augustus' death, and then were in no
sense imperial honors.
We may, therefore, consider the date of Luke 3 : I not
merely the only one furnished in the New Testament, but an
unequivocal one. There can be no doubt about it in the
minds of any who have investigated it. Tiberius began to
reign in A. D. 14. The fifteenth year of his reign, would
therefore be the year A. D. 29, in which year, Luke states (3 :
I-3), John began his ministry. Since our Lord's thirtieth
birthday and the beginning of his ministry were in O&o-
ber, and since John's birthday and the beginning of his
ministry were just six months earlier, it iollows that John
began his ministry in the spring, about April first-just as
soon a: he was of age ; for God's plans are always carried
out on exa& time. So, then, John was thirty years old in
A. D. 29, about April first, consequently he was born B. C.
2*, about April first. And Jesus' birth, six months later,
must have been B. C. 2, about O Q o k r first.
Again, there is clear, strong evidence that Jesus was cru-
cified on Friday, April grd, A. D. 33. The fa& that his cru-
cifixion occurred at the close of the fourteenth day of the
month Nisan, and that this date rarely falls on Friday, but
did so in the year A. D. 33, substantiates that date so
thoroughly that even Usher, who adopted B. C. 4 as the
+ Ebr the benefit of readers not much accustomed to calculating dates,
we call attention to the fa& that in the beginning of the year A. 1). 29
only 28 full years had elapsed: the twenty-ninth was only b n n i n g .
 date of Jesus' birth, was forced to admit that his crucifixion
was A. D. 33. Compare Usher's dates in the margin of
the common version Bible at Luke 2 : 21 and Matt. 2 : I
with those at Matthew 27 and Luke 23. The date of the
crucifixion being A. D. 33, it follows that if Jesus had been
born B. C. 4, he would have been 36 years old when he
died ; and his ministry from his thirtieth to his thirty-sixth
year would have been six years. But it is clear that our
Lord's ministry was three and a half years only. And this
generally conceded fa& is proved by Daniel's prophecy
concerning Messiah's cutting off in the middle of the
seventieth week of Israel's favor.
Thus, it is again proven that Jesus' birth was about one
year and three months before our common era, A. D. I ;
for, his ministry ending when he was thirty-three and a
half years old, April 3d, A. D. 33, the date of his birth may
be readily found by measuring backward to a date thirty-
three and a half years prior to April 3d, A. D. 33. Thirty-
two years and three months before April A. D. 33 would
be January 3d, A. D. I , and one year and three months
further back would bring us to Oaober 3d, B. C. 2, as the
date of our Lord's birth at Bethlehem. The difference be-
tween lunar time, used by the Jews, and solar time, now in
common use, would be a few days, so that we could not be
certain that the exa& day might not be in September about
the ztth, but O&ober st, B. C. 2, is about corre&. Nine
months back of that date would bring us to about Christmas
time, B. C. 3, as the date at which our Lord laid aside the
glory which he had with the Father before the world was
[made] and the taking of or changing to human nature began.
. It seems probable that this was the origin of the celebra-
tion of December 25th as Christmas Day. Some writers on
Church history claim, even, that Christmas Day was orig-
inally celebrated as the date of the annunciation by Ga-
briel to the virgin Mary. (Luke I : 26.) Certain it is that
a midwinter date does not well agree with the declaration
of Scripture, that at the time of our Lord's birth the shep-
herds were in the fields with their flocks.
'' Lift up your heads, desponding pilgrims;
Give to the winds your needless fears;
H e who has died on Calvary's mountain
Soon is to reign s thousand years.
A thousand years ! earth's coming glory--
'Tis the glad day so long foretold :
'Tis the bright mom of Zion's glory,
Prophets foresaw in times of old.
g' Tell the whole world these blessed tidings ;
Speak of the time of rest that nears ;
Tell the oppressed of every nation.
Jubilee lasts a thousand years.
'(What if the clouds do for a moment
Hide the blue sky where morn appears?
Soon the glad sun of promise given
Rises to shine a thousand years."
-Bonar.
 CHAPTER 111.
THE FULFILMENT OF TIME-PROPHECY AT
THE FIRST ADVENT OF CHRIST.
Dan. g : 23-27.

NDERSTAND the matter, and consider the vision.

'iU Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and
upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make
an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and
to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the
vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most holy. Know
therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the
commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem, unto the
Messiah the Prince, shall be seven weeks, and threescore
and two weeks [7 and 60 and 2 = 69 weeks]: the street
shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.
"And after .threescore and two weeks shall Messiah k
cut off, but not for himself. (And the people of the prince
that shall come [the Roman prince-Titus' army] shall de-
stroy the city and the san&uary ; and the end thereof shall
be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations
are determined.) And he [Messiah] shall confirm the cov-
enant with many for one week [the seventieth, or last week
of the covenant of favor]. And in the midst of the week
63
64 The Time is at Hand.
he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and

i
for [or because of] the overspreading of abominations, he
[Messiah] shall make it desolate--even until the consum-
mation [or completion] and that [which is] determined
[in God's plan] shall be poured upon the desolate " [p-
ple-represented by Jerusalem].-Dan. g : 23-2 7.
While this prophecy marks the beginning of the " har-
vest " of the Jewish age and our Lord's presence there as
-
the chief reaper, there are several prophecies which much
more clearly mark the beginning of the "harvest " of the
Gospel age, in which also our Lord is, at his second advent,
to be the chief reaper. The fulfilment of this prophecy
illustrates prophetic fulfilments in general, as well as estab-
lishes a point marked in another prophecy, yet to be shown.
While many prophecies combine to fix and confirm the
date of the second coming of Christ, this one alone marked
the date of the first advent. If its fulfilment is clearly
established, it will aid us in calculating and judging of those
relating to the second advent. For this reason we here
give place to this fulfilled prophecy, as well as because some
of the dates established in this will be needful to be under-
stood in conneaion with prophecies relating to the second
advent, considered farther along.
Daniel had been shown many visions, as recorded in
chapters 2, 4, 7 and 8 of his prophecy, all of which showed
great prosperity and exaltation to heathen or gentile king-
doms ; but his special interest was in Israel, and he had not
been informed concerning Israel's future. He knew, how-
ever, from Jeremiah's prophecy (Jer. 29: 1 0 ; 2 Chron.
36 : 2-23), that the desolation of Judea would continue
seventy years; and knowing that period to be nearly com-
plete (Dan. g : 2)' he prayed earnestly for the return of God's
favor to Israel (verses I 7-19), and the foregoing was God's
answer to him through an Hngel.
 The marked of (" cut off," or determined ") period of
&;

Israel's history here shown is " seventy weeks " from a given
starting point-viz., from the going forth of a decree "to
restore and to build Jerusalem. " (Mark ! not the Temple.)
During the period great things were to be accomplished :-
The city would be rebuilt under unfavorable circumstances
(Neh. 4), in troublous times; sin would be finished by a
reconciliation being made for iniquity ; and righteousness
(justification) would be established-not like that accom-
plished year by year with the blood of bulls and goats, but
the true and " everlasting righteousness, " brought about
by the sacrifice of Christ. Daniel was also informed that
he who would introduce the better sacrifice would thereby
cause the typical sacrifices and oblations of the Law to ccasc.
In this period, Messiah, the long-looked-for Saviour of
Israel, would come, and seven weeks and threescore and
two weeks, or sixty-nine weeks, are stated as the measure
of the time to Messiah's presence. And after that he would
be cut off, but not for himself. There would therefore
remain, after Messiah's coming, one week, the last, the
seventieth of this promised favor; and in the midst or
middle of that week it was foretold that he would cause
the typical sacrifices to cease, by making "his soul an
offering for sin. "-Isa. 53 : 10-1 2.
These seventy weeks, or four hundred and ninety days,
represented four hundred and ninety years, each symbolic
day representing a year. And being sofu@iZcd in this,
the only time-prophecy dire&ly relating to the first advent,
- it furnishes a key to some other prophecies which will here-
after be shown to have been thus hidden in symbolic num-
bers-a day for a year-until their due time had come for
solution. This prophecy was so worded that Daniel and
other Jews might, if they chose, think it incredible, and
in time forget it; or it might be remembered by those who
5
66 The Time is a t H a d . 1
"wtiited for the consolation of Israel," and who might
infer the time to be symbolic, as in the case of Ezekiel.
(Chap. 4: 6 . ) Certain it is that faithful ones knew t o ex-
p e a Messiah; and it is even written that all men were in
expeaation of him (Luke 3 : 15)' even if they were not all
able to receive him in the way he came.
It should be noticed that the sixty-nine symbolic weeks,
or four hundred and eighty-three years, reach unto Messiufi
the Prince, and not to the birth of Jesus in Bethlehem.
The Hebrew word Messiah, corresponding to the Greek word
Christ, signifies The Anoinkd, and is a title rather than
a name. Jesus was not the Anointed, the Messiah, the
Christ, until after his baptism. Compare AEts 10: 37, 38
and Matt. 3 : 16. H e was anolnted with the holy Spirit
immediately on coming out of the water. This was when
he had attained manhood's estate, which was at thirty years
according to the Law, under which he was born, and to
which he and every Jew was subje& until he ended its
dominion by fulfilling its conditions-"nailing it to his
cross." Therefore the sixty-nine weeks or' this prophecy
reach to the time of his baptism and anointing, from which
time, and not before, he was the Messiah, the Chrikt, the
Anointed. Hence the sixty-nine weeks, or four-hundred
and eighty-three years, ended in the autumn of A. D. 29.
And there that portion of the prophecy was fulfilled which
says: "From the going forth of the commandment to re-
store and to build Jerusalem (Dan. g : 25), unto Messiah
[the Anointed] the Prince, shall be seven weeks and three-
score and two [sixty-nine] weeks. '' Beginning there, we find
the seventieth week fulfilled like the rest-a year for a day.
Most writers on this subje& have commenced to count
this period from the seventh year of Artaxerxes, when a
commission was given to Ezra (Ezra 7 : 7-14)? supposed to
be the enforcement of the decree of Cyrus. (Ezra I : 3;
 Thc R r s f A d ~ c n f . 67

5 : 13 ; 6 : 1-1 2.) It should be noted, however, that Cyms'

order was to build the house of the Lord-the Temple and
its court wall. But there was another decree granted to
Nehemiah in the twentieth year of Artaxerxes to rcbuiM
fhc walk of Jerusalm, which at that time were still unre-
paired. (Neh. 2 : 3-8 ; 6 : 15 ;7 : I.) And it is from this
decree "to restore and to build Jerusalem" that this
prophecy of Daniel should be dated. The entire account
harmonizes with this, there being but oneseeming objeAion,
in a prophecy concerning it by Isaiah, which had said of
Cyrus, not only, " He shall let go my captives," but also,
" He shall build my city." (Isa. 45 : 13.) This apparent
objeAion we answer thus : The word here translated city
is ir, and signifies a walled place. We understand the
court walls of the Temple to be referred to here; and with
this the faAs above referred to agree. The same word ir
is rendered court in 2 Kings 2 0 : 4.
The date of Nehemiah's commission is ordinarily stated
to be B. C. 445. But Dr. Hale's work on chronology
(pages 449 and 531) and Dr. Priestlie's treatise on the
Harmony of the Evangelists " (pages 24-38) show this
common view to be nine years short, which would give
B. C. 454 as the true date of Nehemiah's commission ; and
with this date Daniel's predi&ion (Chapter 9: 25), con-
cerning the decree to restore and to build Jerusalem, agrees.
Since sixty-nine weeks (7 and 62), or four hundred and
eighty-three years, reach unto Messiah (the Anointed)
the Prince, therefore from this period of sixty-nine sym-
bolic weeks, or four hundred and eighty-three (483) years,
we deduA four hundred and fifty-four (454) years B. C. as
the true date of the decree to restore and to build Jerusa-
lem ; and the remainder-zg A. D.--should be the year in
which the Anointed (Messiah) would be manifested. This
is in exaA accord with what we have already shown, viz. :
68 i?e Time is a t Hand.

that Jesus was baptized by John and received the anointing

of the Spirit A. D. 29, about O&ober gd, at which time
he was thirty years of age, according to the true date of
his birth as shown in the preceding chapter.
Our Lord's ministry covered three anda half years, end-
ing with his crucifixion, at the time of the Passover, in the
spring of A. D. 33. In this he exaAly fulfilled the proph-
ecy concerning the remaining or last week (seven years) of
promised favor, which says : "After (7 and 62) sixty-nine
weeksshall Messiah becut off [Douay translation, "beslain"]
but not for himself'' *-I1 in the midst of the week [remain-
ing-the 7othl he shall cause the sacrifice and oblation
to cease."
The sacrifices which were offered according to the Law
there ceased; not that animals, incense, etc., were not
offered thereafter by the priests, for they continued to be
offered year by year, but that they were not accepted by
Jehovah, and were in no sense sacrifices for sin. The true
sacrifice having come, our Lord Jesus having "put away
sin by the sacrifice of himself" (Heb. 9 : 26), Jehovah could
no longer recognize other offerings as sacrifices, nor any
necessity for them.
There, at the cross, Messiah, who had been sacrificing
himself for three and a half years, finished the work (John
19: 30) and thus "made an end of sin," made full and
complete reconciliation toward God for the iniquity of
men, thus bringing to a l l mankind an everlasting justifica-
tion from sin, instead of the typical yearly justification, ac-
complished by the types for the typical people, Israel. The
death of Messiah was also the " sealw-the guarantee of
the fulfilment-of all the visions and prophecies of coming
* Thi expression, "but not for himself," is variously rendered in
other translations, several of which are before us; but in o w opinion this,
of our common version, is the clearest and best rendering.
 The R r s t Advent. 69

blessings, and ':times of restitution of all things, which

God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets
since the world began. " (A& 3 : 2 I .) Those promises,
both the Abrahamic Covenant and the New Covenant, were
scaled or made sure with "his own precious blood " (Luke
2 2 : 2 0 ; I Cor. 1 1 : 25), which speaketh better things for us
than the blood of bulls and goats-even everlasting justi-
fication and putting away of sin, to all those who receive
him. And in the remainder or latter half of this seven-
tieth or last week of Jewish favor-the three and a half
years, beginning with Pentecost-his followers, "the most
holy " of that nation, were anointed with the holy spirit of
God, as Messiah had been at the close of the sixty-ninth week.
Thus were fulfilled the statements of verse 24 of this
prophecy : "Seventy weeks are determined [set apart] upon
THY PEOPLE, and upon thy holy city-(a) to finish the
transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make
reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting right-
eousness--(b) and to seal up the vision and prophecy-
(c) and to anoint the most holy." The prophecy did not
show that this entire work would be deferred until the last
"week," when Messiah would be present; and doubtless
they understood it to imply great moral reform on their
part which would prepare them for Messiah, and the anoint-
ing under him of their nation as the "most holy " people,
to bless the world in general. They had not learned by
centuries of experience that they were powerless to put
away sin and make reconciliation for iniquity, and that it
would require a perfe& ransom-sacrifice to accomplish this
great work of blotting out sin and justifying the condemned.
On the other hand, Daniel's prophecy, while showing
that Messiah would be cut off [die] in the midst of the
last week, did not show that the mass of his people would
be unho(y and therefore cast off, as they were, in the midst
70 The Time is at H a d .

of that week. (Matt. 23 :38.) Another prophet had said,

He shall finish the work and cut if short in righteousness
Cjustly]; and all was finished in the half-week (three and
a half years) of Jesus' ministry, except the anointing of
the most holy.
But what of the balance of the seventieth week, the
three and a half years of it which extended beyond the
cross? Did Jehovah promise to set aside seventy weeks of
favor upon Israel, and really give them but sixty-nine and
a half? At first glance it has this appearance, especially
when we recall that it was just five days before his death
"in the midst of the week " that Jesus wept over their city
and gave them up, saying, "Your house is left unto you
desolate." But not so : Jehovah knew the end from the
beginning; and when he promised seventy weeks, he meant
it. Hence we must look for favor upon that people for
three and a half years after the crucifixion, notwithstand-
ing they were then left desolate nationally.
That the Israelites as a nation were not fit to be the re-
cipients of the chief or spiritual favor (nor of the earthly
favor either) was demonstrated by their rejeaion of Mes-
siah, as God had foreseen and foretold; hence it was profit-
less to them to continue their national testing beyond
the midst of their seventieth week, and it was cut short
there, when they were left desolate "-rejeaed from favor.
During the remaining portion (three and a half years) of
their period, the favor was increased, though confined to the
"remnant," " the most holy," the purest or fittest, whom
alone it could benefit. (Isa. 10 : 2 2 , 23. Compare Rom.
g : 28.) The increase of favor consisted in the fa& that it gave
to that remnant three and a half years of exclusive attention
and ministration, under the increasedadvantages of thespirit
dispensation, which, beginning with the disciples at Pente-
cost, reached probably all the ripe wheat of that nation, dur-
 B e First Adz~cnf. 71
ing that period of special favor. See ABs 2 : 41 and 4 : 4
for the results of the first few days.
It was for this reason that, though Jesus had tasted death
for all, and the Gospel was to be proclaimed to all, yet his
instruttions to his disciples were, that they begin at Jem-
sulem. Nor were they to leave that special work, or offer
the favor of the new dispensation to any others, until the
three and a half years of promised favor to Isruel were ful-
filled-until God specially sent it to the Gentiles as well as
to the Jews.-A&s 10.
The exat3 date of the conversion of Cornelius, chronol-
ogers can only guess at ; and hence it .is variously esti-
mated as having occurred from A. D. 37 to 40; but in view
of this marked prophecy which we are now considering, we
doubt not that it was in the autumn of A. D. 36; for there
the seventy weeks, or four hundred and ninety years, of
favor upon' Israel ended. Since their exclusive favor ended
there, most appropriately should it be marked by sending
the gospel to the Gentiles. Israelites were not deprived
of the gospel after that, but were treated the same as the
Gentiles, though prejudice no doubt placed the remainder
in a less favorable position. The " most holy " being already
chosen out, the gospel was no longer confined to them exclu-
sively, but was open to every creature having an ear to hear.
After the seventy weeks came the distress and trouble
mentioned in the latter clauses of verses 26 and 27. The
Roman prince came, and did destroy the city and the Tem-
ple, and, like a flood, he left behind him terrible waste and
destrut3ion. And Messiah, whom they rejeaed, has per-
mitted various evils to befall that people since, and will
continue to permit them "until the consummation," until
they shall have had enough, until he shall say, "Speak ye
comfortably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her that her ap-
pointed time is accomplished, that her iniquity is par-
doned." (1%. 40 : 2.) Meantime that that is dctcrmincd
shall be poured upon that desolate one (or cast off people)
till her cup be full of sorrow-until that day when they
shall say, "Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the
Lord." That day of Israel's deliverance is now dawning,
thank God ; and though their desolation and distress are
not yet at an end, each hour hastens the time when their
prejudice-blinded minds shall see out of obscurity him whom
they have pierced, and when they shall mourn for him as
one mourneth for his only son.-Zech. 1 2 : 10.
Since many, in reading the passage here examined, have
fallen into great confusion and error through a failure to
understand rightly the arrangement of the Prophet's words,
confounding Messiah the Prince with the Roman prince,
etc., we suggest a careful study of the passage as arranged
at the beginning of this chapter, noting the parenthesis
and the explanatory remarks in brackets.
 CHAPTER I V
THE 'I'IMES OF THE GENTILES.
WHATARE GENTILETIYES?-THHIRBEINNING: THEIRLENGTH:THEIR END
A. D. I~x~.-ATTENDANT EVENTS.-EVENTS T O FOLLOW.-LITERAL
AND SYM-
Borlc TIME.-A REMARKABLE TYPE.-PRESENT~NDICATIONS.--GOD'S
KINGDOM
TO OVERTHROW GENTILERULE.-THEREFORE ORGANIZED
BEFOREIT E
N
D
-S
BEFORE A. D. X ~ I ~ . - W HOPPOSED
Y BY GENTILE KINGDOMS.-HOWAND WHY
ALL w r u FINALLYACCEPTIT JOYFULLY.-"THEDESIREOF ALL NATIONS
SHALLCOME."
[Since the topic considered in this chapter is very closely related to .
that of chapter xiii. of Vol. I., the reader will be greatly assisted by a
~eviewof that chapter before commencing this.]

"J ERUSALEM shall be trodden down of the Gentiles,

until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled."-Luke
2 1 : 24.
The term Times of the Gentiles " was applied by our
Lord to that interval of earth's history between the removal
of the typical Kingdom of God, the Kingdom of Israel
(Ezek. 21 : 25-27), and the introduc9ion and establishment
of its antitype, the true Kingdom of God, when Christ
comes to be glorified in his saints, and to be admircd
in all them that believe in that day."
During this interval, the dominion of earth was to be ex-
ercised by Gentile governments; and Israel, both fleshly
and spiritual, have been and are to be subje& to these pow-
ers until their time is expired. While God does not ap-
prove of nor commend these governments, he recognizes
their dominion. i n other words, he has for wise ends per-
mitted their dominion for an appointed time.
The dominion of earth was originally given to Adam,
to subdue and possess and rule it in righteousness. (Gen.
73
74 Thc Time is at Hand.
I : 28.) Adam failed, and the dominion forfeited by sin
was taken from him. Angels were next permitted to have
the control. Instead, however, of lifting up the fallen race,
some of them "kept not their first estate," but fell into
transgression. After the flood, God declared to Abraham
his purpose to bring the needed help for the sinful, dying
race through his posterity, by raising up from among them
a great deliverer, ruler and teacher, saying, ILInthy seed
shall all the families of the earth be blessed."
This was the earliest suggestion of a national, universal
dominion over earth. And this suggestion, coming from
God implied a special fitness, a peculiar superiority of this
ruler over and above all others, and that it would be to
the advantage of all mankind to be subje& to such a ruler.
That this promise to Abraham filled the hearts and minds
of his posterity, Israel, and was well known by their relatives,
the Moabites and Edomites, there can be no doubt. That
such a national hope would become known to other nations
is probable; and, if known, we cannot doubt that pride
would beget in them the desire to be the chief nation, and
to have universal dominion, as being in every way as able
and as fit to rule, and teach, and thus bless the nations, as
any of Abraham's posterity.
Israel's hope of attaining universal dominion, not by
the choice of the nations to have it so, but by God's choice
and power manifested in their favor, seems to have spread to
other nations also. At all events, we find that these Gentile
kings and peoples accepted their dominions as favors from
the gods whom they worshiped. And the same thought
still dings to every petty ruler and prince, as well as to the
more powerful kings and emperors. No matter how weak
mentally or physically, and no matter how vicious and
unfit to rule either themselves or others, they possess to an
almost insane degree the idea that God specially chose them
 Times of the Gentiles. 75
and their familiesto rule over and " B L E S ~ " (?) all the earth.
This theory, accepted by the masses of the people, is bla-
.
zoned forth on medals, coins and papers of state in the
words, " King -by the grace of God."
Thus, while Israel were waiting and hoping for the prom-
ised dominion of earth, and often supposed they were.just
within reach of its realization, particularly under kings
David and Solomon, the desire for universal empire became
general among other nations. And when God was about
to remove the crown from Israel until the true seed of prom-
ise should come to take the dominion, he determined to
let the Gentile kingdoms take control and try the experi-
ment of ruling the world, that thus the world might also
learn the futility of its own efforts at self-government while
in its present sinful condition. As he had given the do-
minion forfeited by Adam to the angels, to demonstrate
their inability to rule and bless the world, so he now de-
livered that dominion over to the Gentiles, to let them try
their various methods, unaided by him. These various ex-
pen'111ents God permits, as so many valuable and necessary
lessons, filling the intervening time until the Lord's
Anointed, whose right it is, shall come and take the do-
minion and accomplish all his gracious purposes.
Since Israel after the flesh was typical of spiritual Israel,
the Gospel Church, which is also called in this higher sense
"a royal priesthood and holy nation " (I Pet. 2 : g), and
which in due time is to rule and bless all nations, so their
kLgdom was typical in some respeas of the Kingdom of
Christ. Consequently, when God's time came to turn over
the dominion of earth to Gentile rule, it was appropriate
'that he should first remove the typical crown from Israel,
and that the typical kingdom should no longer be recog-
nized. This he did, declaring that they hadproven thenr-
selves u n j t for exaltation to universal dominion, having
76 l l i e Time is at Hand.
become corrupt, vain and idolatrous, in proportion as they
had attained national distinaion. This was in the days of
King Zedekiah ; and the divine decree was expressed in the
words of the prophet : "Thus saith the Lord God, remove
the diadem and take off the crown : this shall not be the
same : exalt him that is low and abase him that is high. I
will overturn, overturn, overturn it ; and it shall be no more
until he come whose right it is, and I will give it him."-
Ezek. 21 : 24-27.
This overturning of the crown, or dominion, has been
accomplished. It was first turned. over to Babylon, then
to Medo-Persia, then to Grecia, and then to Rome. The
charadter of these empires, as recorded on the pages of his-
tory, we have found to agree perfe&ly with the prophetic
descriptions, as portrayed in Nebuchadnezzar's vision of
the great image and in Daniel's vision of the four beasts.
This overturned condition of Israel's dominion was to con-
tinue until ~ h r i s t ,the rightful heir to the throne of Israel
and all the earth, who purchased it with his own precious
blood, would come and take control. His, as we have
seen, will be the fifth universal empire of earth, the King-
dom of God under the whole heavens. But unlike the
preceding four dominions which were permitted for an
appointed time, and therefore recognized, though not ap-
provingly, this one will be approved and established by God,
as his representative in the earth. It will be God's King-
dom, the Kingdom of Jehovah's Anointed. It will be
established gradually, during a great time of trouble wi'th
which the Gospel age will close, and in the midst of which
present dominions shall be utterly consumed, passing away
amid great confusion.
In this chapter we present the Bible evidence proving
that the full end of the times of the Gentiles, i. e . , the full
end of their lease of dominion, vill be reached in A. D.
 Tintcs of the Genirnir&s. 77
1914;and that that date will be the farthest limit of the ruleof
imperfea men. And be it observed, that if this is shown to
be a fa& firmly established by the Scriptures, it will prove:-
Firstly, That at that date the Kingdom of God, for which
our Lord taught us to pray, saying, "Thy Kingdom come,"
will have obtained full, universal control, and that it will
then be "set up," or firmly established, in the earth.
Secondly, It will prove that he whose right it is thus to
take the dominion will then be present as earth's new
Ruler; and not only so, but it will also prove that he will be
present for a considerable period before that date ; because
the overthrow of these Gentile governments is dire&ly
caused by his dashing them to pieces as a potter's vessel
(Psa. 2 : g ;Rev. 2 : 27), and establishing in their stead his
own righteous government.
Thirdly, It will prove that some time before the end of
A. D. 1914 the last member of the divinely recognized
Church of Christ, the "royal priesthood," "the body of
Christ," will be glorified with the Head; because every
member is to reign with Christ, being a joint-heir with him
of the Kingdom, and it cannot be fully "set up" without
every member.
Fourthly, It will prove that from that time forward Jeru-
salem shall no longer be trodden down of the Gentiles, but
shall arise from the dust of divine disfavor, to honor ;because
the "Times of the Gentiles" will be fulfilled o i completed.
Fifthly, It will prove that by that date, or sooner, Israel's
blindness will begin to be turned away; because their
"blindness in part " was to continue only '' untilthe fulness
of the ent tiles be come in" (Rom. 11: 25), or, in other
words, until the full number from among the Gentiles, who
are to be members of the body or bride of Christ, would
be fully sele&ed.
Sixthly, It will prove that the great '' time of trouble such
 78 The Time is at Hand.

as never was since there was a nation," will reach its cul-
mination and will end at that date; and then men will
have learned to be still, and to know that Jehovah is God
and that he will be exalted in the earth. (Psa. 46 : 10.)
The condition of things spoken of in symbolic language
as raging waves of the sea, melting earth, falling mountains I

and burning heavens will then have passed away, and the
" new heavens and new earth " with their peaceful blessings

will begin to be recognized by trouble-tossed humanity ; and

the Lord's Anointed and his rightful and righteous authority
will begin to be recognized, first by a company of God's
children who will have come through great tribulation-
the class represented by nr and t on the Chart of the
Ages (See also pages 2 3 2 and 236, Vol. I.) ; afterward by
Israel after the flesh ; and then by mankind in general.
Seventhly, It will prove that before that date God's King-
dom, organized in power, will be in the earth, and will
have smitten and crushed the Gentile image (Dan. 2 : 34)-
it will have consumed the power of these kings. Its own
power and dominion will be established as fast as by its
varied influences and agencies it crushes and scatters the
powers that be-civil and ecclesiastical-iron and clay.

-
*
Our Lord's words, '' until the times of the Gentiles be
figlled," imply that the times of the Gentiles must have
a definitely appointed limif ; because an unlimited, indefi-
nite period could not be said to befiglled. So, then,
Gentile rule had a beginning, will last for ajixcdtime, and
will knd at the time appointed.
* The Greek word here rendered "times " is Kairos, which signifies a

fixed time. It is the same word translated " times" in the following pas-
sages--Mark I : I ~ r; Tim. 6 : r g ; Rev. r z : 1 4 ; A & s 3 : 1 g ; 17:26.
The word " seasons " in A& r : 7 is from the same Greek word.
 . Times of the Gcniiks. 79

The beginning of these Gentile Times is clearly located

by the Scriptures. Hence, if they furnish us the length aZso
of the fixed period, or lease of Gentile dominion, we can
know positively just when it will terminate. The Bible
does furnish this fixed period, which must be fulfilled;
but it was furnished in such a way that it could not be un-
derstood when written, nor until the lapse of time and the
events of history had shed their light upon it ; and even
then, only by those who were watching and who were not
overcharged by the cares of the world.
The Bible evidence is clear and strong that the "Times
of the Gentiles" is a period of 2520 years, from the year
B. C. 606 to and including A. D. 1914. This lease of uni-
versal dominion to Gentile governments, as we have already .
seen, began with Nebuchadnezzar-not when his reign be-
gan, but when the typical kingdom of the Lord passed
away, and the dominion of the whole world was left in the
hands of the Gentiles. The date for the beginning of the
Gentile Times is, therefore, definitely marked as at the time
of the removal of the crown of God's typical kingdom,
from Zedekiah, their last king.
According to the words of the prophet (Ezek. 21 :25-27),
the crown was taken from Zedekiah; and Jerusalem was
besieged by Nebuchadnezzar's army and laid in ruins, and .
so remained for seventy years--until the restoration in the
first year of Cyrus. ( 2 Chron. 36 : 21-23.) Though Jeru-
salem was then rebuilt, and the captives returned, Israel has ,

never had another king from that to the present day.

Though restored to their land and to personal liberty by
Cyrus, they, as a nation, were subjeA successively to the
Persians, Grecians and Romans. Under the yoke of the
latter they were living when our Lord'sfirst advent occurred,
Pilate and ~ e r o d ' b e i n gdeputies of Czsar.
With these faas before us, we readily find the date for
80 llit Time is at H a d .
the beginning of the Gentile Times of dominion ; for the
first year of the reign of Cyms is a very clearly fixed date
-both secular and religious histories with marked unanim-
ity agreeing with Ptolemy's Canon, which places it B. C.
536. And if B. C. 536 was the year in which the seventy
years of Jerusalem's desolation ended and the restoration
of the Jews began, it follows that their kingdom was over-
thrown just seventy years before B. C. 536, i. t., 536 plus
70, or B. C. 606. This gives us the date of the beginning
of the Times of the Gentiles-B. C. 606.
Recognizing God's lease of power to these worldly or
Gentile governments, we know, not only that they will fail,
and be overthrown, and be succeeded by the Kingdom of
Christ when their "times" expire, but also that God will
not take the dominion from them, to give it to his Anointed,
until that lease expires-"until the Times of the Gentiles
be fulfilled." Consequently, we are guarded right here
against the false idea into which Papacy has led the world
-that the Kingdom of God was set u$ at Pentecost, and
more fully established when, as it is claimed, the Roman
empire was converted to Christianity (to Papacy), and it
attained both temporal and spiritual empire in the world.
We see from this prophecy of the Times of the Gentiles
that this claim made by the church of Rome, and more or
less endorsed by Protestants, is false. We see that those
nations which both Papacy ,and Protestantism designate
Christian Nations, and whose dominions they call Christen-
dom (i. e. Christ's Kingdom), arenot such. They are "king-
doms of this world," and until their "times" are fulfilled
Christ's Kingdom cannot take the control, though it will
be organizing and preparing to do so in the few years which
close the Gentile Times, while these kingdoms will be
trembling, disintegrating and falling into anarchy.
During the Gospel age, the Kingdom of Christ has existed
 Times of tht Gmfr'Ies. 81

only in its incipient stage, in its humiliation, without

power or privilege of reigning-without the crown, pos-
sessing only the scepter of promise: unrecognized by the
world, and 8ubjeA to the powers that be "-the Gentile
kingdoms. And the heirs of the heavenly kingdom must
so continue, until the time appointed for them to reign
together with Christ. During the time of trouble, closing
this age, they will be exalted to power, but their '' rekn " of
righteousness over the world can date only from A. D. 1914
-when the Times of the, Gentiles have expired. Therefore it
is the duty of the Church to await patiently the appointed
time for its triumphand glorious reign ; to keepseparate from
the kingdoms of this world as strangers, pilgrims and for-
-eigners; and, as heirs of the Kingdom to come, to let their
hop& and ambitions center in it. Christians should recog-
nize the true charaAer of these kingdoms, and, while they
keep separate from them, should render to them due respect
a n d obedience, because God has permitted them to rule.
As Paul teach?, Let every soul be subjeA unto the higher
powers; for there is no power but of God. "-Rom. 13: I.
Nor can fleshly Israel come into their long promised
inheritance until that time, though preparatory steps will
previously be taken ; for God will not fully establish either
the earthly or the spiritual phase of his Kingdom until this
lease to the Gentiles expires.
The crown (dominion) was removed from God's people
(both the spiritual and the fleshly seed) until theTimes oithe
Gentiles shall end-at the glorious presence of Messiah,
who will be not only 'I King of the Jews," but "King over
all the earth, in that day." Some may think that this re-
moval of the crown from Israel was a violation of the
promise, " The scepter shall not depart from Judah, nor a
law-giver from between his feet, until Shiloh come." (Gen.
49 : 10.) ~ o t e however,
, a distinAion between the crown
6B
82 2% Time is at Hand.

and the scepter; for, though the crown passed away in the
days of Zedekiah, the scepter, as we shall see, did not depart
until six hundred and thirty-nine years afterward-when our
Lord Jesus, of the tribe of Judah and seed of David ac-
cording to the flesh, being approved of God, became the
rightful and only heir of the long-promised scepter of earth.
God's promise to Abraham, renewed to Isaac and to
Jacob, was that from their posterity should come the great
deliverer who should not only bless and exalt their family
in the world, but who should '' bless ALL the families of the
earth." I t looked for a time as though Moses, the great
I
Law-giver and deliverer, was the one promised ;but he pro-
phetically declared to the people, "A Prophet likc unto me
shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your
brethren," thus indicating that he was but a type of him
that was to come; and Moses died. Next, the promise,
1
The scepter shall not depart from Judah,' ' narrowed down
the expeAation to that tribe. And all the other tribes in
a measure clung to Judah in proportion as they had faith in .
God's promises, expeAing a blessing in conjunAion with
Judah, in due time.
When King David arose from the promised tribe, his
viaories led to great expeaations of an extended kingdom,
whose influence would spread and embrace the world, and
subjpnall nations to the Law. And when Solomon's world-
renowned wisdom and greatness were at their height, it surely
looked as though the crown of universaZdominion was almost
within their grasp. The Lord's promise to David, that of
the fmit of his loins he would raise up one to sit on his
throne forever, had narrowed down the promise in the
tribe of Judah to one fami&, and that family already on the
throne of Israel. And when the grand Temple of Solomon
was ereAed, and its hundreds of singers and priests were
an imposing spe&acle ; when Solomon's fame for wisdom
 Times of the GenfiZcs. 83

and riches was world-wide ; when kings sent him presents

and desired his favor; and when the queen of Sheba came
with gifts to see this most renowned and wonderful king the
world had yet known, no wonder the Jewish bosom swelled
with hope and pride as the long expeAed moment for the
exaltation of the seed of Abraham, and the blessing of all
nations through them, seemed just at hand.
Sore was their disappointment when, after Solomon's
death, the kingdom was torn, an$ finally utterly overturned,
and the people who had expeaed to rule and bless all nations
as God's holy nation were carried captives to Babylon.
" By the rivers of Babylon there we sat down, yea, we wept

when we remembered Zion."-Psa. 137.

But though the crown was removed, i . c., though thepaver
to govern even themselves was taken from them, the right to
rule (the scepter), conveyed originally in God's promise,
was not removed. Though universal dominion was given
to Nebuchadnezzar and'his successors, as illustrated in the
great image, and by the four great beasts, yet it was to con-
tinue only a limited period. The original promise to Israel
must be fulfilled-the crown was removed, but the scepter
remained until Shiloh came. This was even pointed out in
the decree against Zedekiah : Take off the crown-I will
overturn it, h7l he come whose e h t if is, and I will give
it unto him.
While the covenant made with Abraham promised the
ruling and blessing of the world through his seed, the cov-
enant of the Law made with Israel, Abraham's children,
limited and restriaed that Abrahamic Covenant, so that only
such as would fully and perfealy obey the Law could claim,
or had any right to hope for, a share in the ruling and bless-
ing promised in the Abrahamic Covenant. Seeing this fa&
led to the formation of the s e a of the Pharisees, who claimed
to fulfil every particular of the Law blamelessly, and "trusted
84 2% lfme is at Hand.
in themselves that they were rzkhfeous and despised others,"
calling others " publicans and sinners " and themselves the
children of Abraham," heirs of the promised dominion
which was to bless the world.
The clear, forcible teaching of our Lord Jesus was in part
direAed against the errors of the Pharisees, who supposed
that their careful performance of some of the outward cer-
emonies of the Law was a full compliance with its letter
and spirit. Our Lord taught what all Christians now know,
that the Law, when seen in its fulness, is so majestically per-
feA, and man so fallen and itnpel;feR, and so beset with
temptations from without as well by weakness from within,
that none of them could possibly keep that Law perfeAly
nor claim the Abrahamic blessing. . Our Lord's censures of
I
Pharisaism must not therefore be understood as objeAions
to their endeavor to keep the Law blamelessly; nor did he
blame them for failing to keep the Law fully, which no im-
perfeA man can do. But he did blame them for hypocrisy,
in deceiving themselves and others with a claimed perfeAion
and holiness, which they as well as others could see was
merely a cleansing of the outside, while their hearts were
still impure and unconsecrated. H e censured them for
having a mere form of godliness, and a lip service, while their
hearts were far from God. So, then, as our Lord and Paul
declare, none of them really did or really could keep the
Law perfeAly (John 7 : 1 9 ; Rom. 3 : 20), though they
might have come much nearer to a perfe& observance of
its requirements than they did.
Our Lord not only declared in words the full import of
the Law to be, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with
a l l thy heart, and with a l l thy mind, and with a l l thy soul,
and with aN thy strength, and thy neighbor as thyself,"
but he illustrated this in his full surrender of himself to
the will and plan of God, in his avoidance of any plan and
 lfmcs of the Geniilrs. 85

ambition of his own, and of all self-seeking--a most hearty

doing of the will of God with all his heart, mind, soul and
strength, and loving his neighbor as himself;-all this even
unto death.
Thus by fulfilling its conditions-by obeying the Law
perfeftly, as none of the imperfeft human family could do-
our Lord Jesus became heir of all fhc blessings pronrised in
that L a w Covenant made with Israel a t Mount Sinai; and
thus also he was proved to be THE SEED OF ABRAHAM fo
whom the enfire Abrahamic promise now applied. Our Lord
thus secured to himself the sceptrc (the promised right or
authority of earth's dominion) which for centuries had
been promised should be merited by and given to some one
in the tribe of Judah and family of David. The great
prize, for which Israel had been hoping and striving and
longing for centuries, was won at last by the Lion (the
strong one) of the tribe of Judah. Shiloh, the great Peace-
maker, had come: he who not only made peace between
God and man by the blood of his cross, when he redeemed
mankind from the condemnation of death justly upon all,
but he who also, when he takes his great power and reigns
King of kings and Lord of lords, will overthrow all wrong
and evil and sin, and establish peace upon a sure basis of
holiness. He is the Prince of Peace.
When the sceptre (the r k h t ) under the covenant passed
to our Lord Jesus, that Law Covenant ended; for how could
God continue to ofer to others, on any conditions, the
prize which had already been won by Shiloh? Hence, as
the Apostle declares, Christ made an end of the Law
[covenant], nailing it to his cross."-Col. 2 : 14.
Thus the " Prince of Peace " secured for his subjeas both
forgiveness of sins and restitution, and established an ever-
lasting kingdom on the basis of righteousness, suchascould in
no other way havebeen brought about. Thus was fulfilled the
86 The iTmc is at Nand.

preditlion, "The scepter shall not depart from Judah, nor

a law-giver from between his feet [loins], until Shiloh
come." 'Then it did depart from Judah, being given to
"the Lion [the strong one, the highly exalted spiritual
creature, the Lord of glory] from the tribe of Judah,"
who now holds this scepter [or title to authority] as King
of kings and Lord of lords. .
Even after the seventy years captivity in Babylon, when
some returned and built again the Temple and the walls of
the city, it was such as had respetl to the promise of God,
and who "waited for the consolation of Israel." These
gathered about the tribe of Judah, remembering God's
promise that the Lawgiver, the Deliv~rer,the great Shiloh or
peace-maker, should come in that tribe. But alas ! when
the peaceful one who made peace and reconciliation for
iniquity by the blood of his cross came, they despised and
rejetled him, expetling not a great High Priest, but a great
general.
Shiloh having received the scepter and "all power" at
his resurretlion, because of his obedience unto death, will
indeed bless Israel first-but not fleshly Israel, for they are
not all true Israelites who are called such according to the
flesh. (Rom. 9 : 6.) Shiloh, the heir, is seeking and finding
children of Abraham according to the spirit-such as share
the Abrahamic disposition of faith and obedience, both from
his natural posterity and from among the Gentiles--to be
a people for his name. (AAs 15 : 14.) And " after t h i s
[after the gathering of his eletl Church is accomplished-in
the harvest or end of the Gospel age, at the close of the
Gentile Times] he will turn again his favor and will build
again the ruins of Israel, and finally of all the families of
the earth, upon a better basis than has ever entered into the
heart of man to conceive. He who now holds the scepter-
" whoseright it is " to rule-will at the expiration of the Gen-
 Times of the GmCilcs. 87
tile Times receive the crown also ; "and unto him shall the
gathering of the people be." (Gen. 49 : 10.) The scepter,
or title to "all power in heaven and in earth," was given
unto him at his resurreaion, but he awaits the Father's ap-
pointed time-the limit of the Gentile Times-before he
will take his great power and begin his glorious reign.-See
Rev. 11: 17, 18.
Now bear in mind the date already found for the begin-
ning of these GCntile Times-viz., B. C. 606-while we
proceed to examine the evidence proving their length to be
2520 years, ending A. D. 1914.
We must not expeCt to find this information stated in so
many words. Had it been so stated, it would have been
known before it was due. It is given in such a way as to
conceal it until " the time of the end."-Dan. 12 : 4, 10.
Our Lord's words, " Jerusalem shall be trodden down of
the Gentiles u.~tilthe Times of the Gentiles be fulfilled,"
not only suggest a limit and definite perwd of Gentile
domination, but they also suggest the thought that though
spiritualas well as fleshly Israel has been subjeQ to these Gen-
tile powers, yet these " times " are somehow conneAed with
and measured upon the earthly city, Jerusalem, and the flesh-
ly house of Israel. And the thought occurs-can it be that
God foretold concerning Israel's history something which
will give us the exa& measure of these "times " to which
our Lord refers? It is even so.
Turning to Leviticus we find recorded blessings and curs-
ings of an earthly and temporal charaAer. If Israel would
obey God faithfully, they would be blessed above other
nations ; if not, certain evils would befall them. The con-
clusion is stated thus : " And I will walk among you and
be your God, and ye shall be my people ; . . . but if ye
will not hearken unto me, and will not do all these com-
mandments, . . . I will set my face against you, and ye
 88 The Ti* is at Hand.
shall be slain before your ~uemies; they that hate you shall
reign over you.'' "And ye shall sow your seed in vain ; for
your enemies shall eat it. " " And r;f yc will not yet for all
this hearken unto me, THEN I WILL PUNISH YOU SEVEN TIMES
more [further] for your sins."-Lev. 2 6 : I 7, 18, 24, 28. I
This threat of ' L s r u ntimes " of punishment is mentioned
three times. The various punishments mentioned before
1
the "scvcn Cimcs" refer to the several captivities to' the
Assyrians, Moabites, Midianites, Philistines, etc., etc., dur-
ing all of which God's care continued over them. His
dealings were to them "line upon line, precept upon pre-
cept, here a little and there a little ;" yet he kept hold of
them, and when they repented and cried unto him, he heard
them and answered, and delivered them from their enemies.
(Judges 3 : 9, 15.) But these chastisements having failed,
he applied the threatened seven times : the crown was per-
manently remoled, and Israel, as well as the whole world,
was subjeA to'the beastly powers for seven fimcs. Thus it
befell them according to God's warning-" If ye will not
yet for all this [previous chastisements] hearken unto me,
then I will punish you scvcn times."
The conneAion in which the usmen timcs" (more,
further, or additional) are threatened indicates that they
include a final and conclusive punishment upon that people
afler the other chastisements had repeatedly failed to reform
them permanently. The punishment of these "scvcn hb8cs"
, will have the designed effea of thoroughly humbling them
before the Lord, and thus preparing them to receive his
blessings. These seven fimcs therefore refer to thc Zen@
of iimc during which the Gentiles should rule over them.
And to this period of "seven times" our Lord undoubtedly
referred when speaking of " the Times of the Gentiles. "
The time when the lesser captivities and chastisements
gave place to this final great national chastisement of "seven
 times" was, as already shown, when their last king Zedekiah
was removed-since which there has been one long period cjf '

chastisement-the predi&ed "seven times " or 25 20 years.

I n the Bible a "time" is used in th,: sense of a year,
whether the year beliteral or symbolic; but at the time of the
utterance of any prophecy, it could not be known whether
the time referred to was literal or symbolic. The prophets
searched diligently, but in vain, to learn what time, or
manner of time (literal or symbolic), the Spirit did signify.
(I Pet. I : I I.) A symbo!ic year as used in prophecy is reck-
oned on the basis of a lunar year-twelve months of thirty
days each, or three hundred and sixty days--each day repre-
senting a year. Consequently, a "time" or year, ifsym-
bolic,signifies three hundred andsixty(g6o)symbolicdays,and
"seven)imes" represent twenty-five hundred and twenty (7 x
360= 2520) symbolic days, or 2520 literal years.
The question here presenting itself is, Were these "seven
times" literal or symbolic? Did they refer to seven years, or
twenty-five hundred and twenty years? We answer, they were
symbolic times, 2520 years. They cannot be understood as
seven literal years; for Israel had many captivities of longer
duration-for instance, they served the king of Mesopotamia
eight years (Judges 3 :8), the king of Moab eighteen years
I (Judges 3 :14), King Jabin twenty years (Judges 4: 2, ;),
the Philistines one period offorty yeanandanother of eighteen
years (Judges 10: 7, 8; 13 :I), besides their sevepty years in
Babylon. All these periods being far fonger than Itseven
times " or years literal, yet.the "seven times " beini men-
tioned as the last, greatest and final punishment, proves
that symbolic, not literal time is meant, though the Hebrew
word translated "seven times " in Leviticus 26 :18, 2 1, 24,
28, is the same word so translated in Daniel 4 :I 6, 23,
15, 32, except that in Daniel the word iddan is ad-
ded, whereas in Leviticus it is left to be understood.
90 i'7u Time i s at Hand.
And, peculiarly, too, it is repeated four times in each case.
In Nebuchadnezzar's case they were literal years, but, as we
shall yet see, both Nebuchadnezzar and his " seven times "
were typical.
The ' L seven h k e s " of Nebuchadnezzar's degradation
(Dan. 4: 16, 23-26) proved to be seven literal years, when
aAually so fulfilled and so the humiliation of Israel and
the world under the " powers that be" has pvovrd to be
seven symbolic times-twenty-five hundred and twenty
literal years. This period now lacks but twenty-six years
of being fulfilled, and agencies are at work on every hand
pointing to a termination of Gentile dominion, and the
bringing in of everlasting righteousness and all the bless-
ingsof the New Covenant to Israel and to all the groaning
creation.

This long period (" seven times," or 25 20 years) of Israel's

punishment is the period of Gentile dominion-the "Times
of the Gentiles." Since, as we have already shown, thc
c c Gentile Times " began B. C. 606, and were to continue
twenty-five hundred and twenty years, they will end A. D.
1914. (25 2 0 -606 = I 914.) Then the blessings recorded
in the latter part of the same chapter (Lev. 26 : 44,45) will
be fulfilled. God will remember and fulfil to Israel the
covenant made with their fathers.-Rom. 11 : 25-17.
This may be shown more clearly to some thus :-
Israel's "seven times " of chastisement = 25 2 0 years.
They began when the lease of power was
given to the Gentiles, which, as we have
shown, was 606 B. C. Consequently, in
A. D. I, 606 ‘‘
of their period had passed, and the re- -
mainder would indicate the A. D. date, viz., 1914
 In proof that a day for a year is Bible usage in symbolic
prophecy, we cite the following instances thus fulfilled :-
((I) The spies were caused to wander forty days searching
Canaan, typical of Israel's forty years wandering in the
wilderness. (Num. 14 : 33, 34.) ( b ) When God would an-
nounce to Israel by Ezekiel a period of adversity, he had
the prophet symbolize it, declaring,' 111 have appointed
thee each day for a year." (Ezek. 4 : 1-8.) ( c ) In that
notable and already fulfilled prophecy of Daniel 9 : 24-27,
examined in the preceding chapter, in which the time to
the anointing of our Lord is shown, and also the seven
years of favor to Israel thereafter, in the niidst of which
Messiah was cut off, " symbolic time is used : Each day
of the seventy symbolic weeks represented a year, and was
so fulfilled. ( a ) Again, in Dan. 7 : 25 and 12 : 7, the peri-
od of Papacy's triumph is given as three and a half times, and
this we know (and will show in this volume) was fulfilled in
twelve hundred and sixty years (360 x 3%=1260). The same
period is mentioned in the book of Revelation : In chapter
I 2 : I 4 it is called three and a half times (360 x 3% = I 260);
in. chapter 13 : 5 it is termed forty-two months ( 3 0 x 4 2 ~
I 260) ; and in chapter I 2 : 6 it is called twelve hundred and
sixty days. The fulfilment of these prophecies will be par-
ticularly examined hereafter. Suffice it now to note that the
use by the Spirit of the word "time," elsewhere, agrees with
the present use of that term-that in symbolic prophecy a
time" is a symbolic year of three hundred and sixty years;
and the fa& that three and a half times, applied as a measure
to the triumph of the apostate Church, has been fulfilled in
twelve hundred and sixty years, establishes the principle
upon which the seven times of Gentile dominion are reckoned
(360x 7 =2520) and proves their end to be A. D. 1914 ; for
if three and a half times are I 260 days (years), seven times
will be a period just twice as long, namely, 2520 years.
92 Z4elfmc i s at Hand.

Had Israel's 6 c seven times ' ' been fulfilled in literal time
(seven years), the blessing guaranteed to them by God's
unconditional covenant with their fathers would have fol-
lowed. (See Lev. 26 : 45 ; Rom. I I : 28.) But this was not
the case. They have never yet enjoyed those promised
blessings ; and that covenant will not be fulfilled, says Paul
(Rom. I I : 25, 26), until the e l e a Gospel Church, the body
of Christ, has been perfeAed as their deliverer, through
whom the covenant will be put into operation. "This shall
be the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel
after fhose days [i. e., the seven times of punishment], saith
the Lord : I will put my law in their inward parts, and write
it in their hearts, and will be their God and they shall be
my people. And they shall teach no more every man his
neighbor, and every man his brother, saying, Know the
Lord; for they shall all know me from the least of them
unto the greatest of them, saith the Lord ; for I will forgive
their iniquity, and I will remember their sin no more."
(Jer. 31 :33, 34; Heb. 10:16, 17.) "In those days [the
days of favor following the seven times of punishment1 they
shall say no more, The fathers have eaten a sour g a p e and
the children's teeth are set on edge. But every one [who
dies] shall die for his own iniquity ; every man that eateth the
sour grape, his teeth shall be set on edge.' '-Jer. 3 I : 29, 30.
The restoration at the end of the seventy years in Bab-
ylon was not a release from Gentile rule; for they were a
tributary people ever after that. That restoration served
merely to keep together a people to whom Messiah should
be presented. It was while Gentile rule was already holding
Israel in subjeaion, and in view of that fa&, that our Lord
declared that they would continue to be trodden down
until the Times of the Gentiles expired, or were fulfilled.
The world is witness to the fa& that Israel's prlnishnlent
under the dominion of the Gentiles has been continuous
 Times of the Genfi'Ics. 93

since B. C. 606, that it still continues, and that there is

is no reason to expea their national re-organization sooner
than A. D. 1914, the limit of their seven times "-2520
years. But as this long period of their national chastise-
ment draws near its close, we can see marked indications
that the barren fig tree is about to put forth, showing that
the winter time of evil is closing, and the Millennia1
summer approaching, which will fully restore them to their
promised inheritance and national independence. The fa&
that there are now great preparations and expeAations rel-
ative to the return of Israel to their own land is of itself
strong circumstantial evidence corroborative of this Scrip-
ture teaching. As to the significance of such an event, see
Vol. I., pages 286-298.
ANOTHER L I N E OF TESTIMONY.

Another view of the Gentile Times is presented by Daniel

-Chapter 4. Here man's original dominion over the whole
.
earth, its removal, and the certainty of its restitution, to
begin at the end of the Gentile Times, is forcibly illustrated
in a dream given to Nebuchadnezzar, its interpretation by
Daniel, and its fulfilment upon Nebuchadnezzar.
In his dream, Nebuchadnezzar "saw, and behold a tree
in the midst of the earth, and the height thereof was great.
The tree grew and was strong, and the height thereof
reached unto heaven, and the sight thereof to the end of
all the earth; the leaves thereof were fair, and the fruit
thereof much, and in it was meat for all : and the beasts of
the field had shadow under it, and the fowls of the heaven
dwelt in the boughs thereof, and all flesh was fed of it.
And, behold, a watcher and a holy one came down from
heaven. He cried aloud and said thus, Hew down the
tree and cut off his branches; shake off his leaves and scatter
his fruit; let the beasts get away from under it, and the
94 The Time is at Hand.
fowls from his branches. Nevertheless, leave the stump of
his roots in the earth, even with a band of iron and brass,
in the tender grass of the field ; and let it be wet with the
dew of heaven, and let his portion be with the beasts in
the grass of the earth. Let his heart be changed from man's
and let a beast's heart be given unto him; and let seven
times pass over him. This matter is by the decree of the
watchers, and the demand by the word of the holy ones,
to the intent that the living may know that the Most High
ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever
he will, and setteth up over it the basest of men."
Tbis remarkable tree, in its glory and beauty, represented
the first dominion of earth given to the human race in its
representative and head, Adam, to whom God said, " Be
fruitful, and multiply, and fill the earth, and subdue it; and
have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl
of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon
the earth." (Gen. I : 28.) The original glory of man
and the power vested in him were indeed sublime, and
were over the whole earth, to bless, and feed, and pro-
t e a and shelter every living thing. But when sin entered,
the command came to hew down the tree, and the glory
and beauty and power of mankind were taken away; and
the lower creation no more found shelter, proteaion and
blessing under his influence. Death hewed down the great
tree, scattered his fruit and foliage, and left the lower
creation without its lord and benefaaor.
So far as man was concerned, all power to recover the
lost dominion was hopelessly gone. But it was not so from
God'sstandpoint. The dominion originally sprangout of his
plan, and was his gracious gift ;and though he had commaad-
ed it to be hewn down, yet the root-God's purpose and plan
of a restitution--continued, though bound with strong fetters
so that it should not sprout until the divinely appointed time.
 Times of the Genfi&s. 95

As in the dream the figure changes from the stump of a e r e

to a man degraded and brought to the companionship and
likeness of beasts, with reason dethroned and all his glory
departed, so we see man, the fallen, degraded lord of earth :
his glory and dominion have departed. Ever since the
sentence passed, the race has been having its portion with
the beasts, and the human heart has become beastly and
degraded. How striking the piaure, when we consider the
present and past half-civilized and savage condition of the
great mass of the human race, and that even the small mi-
nority who aspire to overcome the downward tendency suc-
ceed only to a limited degree, and with great struggling and
constant effort. The race must remain in its degradation,
under the dominion of evil, until the lesson has been learned,
that the Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and
giveth it to whomsoever he will. And while men are in
this degraded condition God permits some of the basest
charaEters among them to rule over them, that their present
bitter experience may prove in the future to be of lasting
benefit.
True to Daniel's interpretation, we are told that "All
this came upon the king, Nebuchadnezzar," and that in
this insane, degraded, beastly condition he wandered among
the beasts until scvcn times (seven literal years in his case)
passed over him. Daniel's interpretation of the dream re-
lates only to its fulfilment upon Nebuchadnezzar ; but the
fa& that the dream, the interpretation and the fulfilment
are all so carefully related hereis.evidence of an objeEt in
its narration. And its remarkable fitness as an illustra-
tion of the divine purpose in subjeCting the whole race
to the dominion of evil for its punishment and correc-
tion, that in due 'time God might restore and establish it
in righteousness and everlasting life, warrants us in accept-
ing it as an intended type.
96 Z%c Time is at Hand.

The dream in its fulfilment upon Nebuchadnezzar is

specially noteworthy when we remember that he was made
the representative ruling Aeadof human dominion (Dan. 2 :
38), and, as lord of earth, was addressed by the prophet in
almost the same-words which God at the first addressed to
Adam-" The God of heaven hath given thee a kingdom,
power, and strength, and glory. And wheresoever the
children of men dwell, the beasts of the field and the fowl
of heaven hath he given into thy hand, and hath made
thee ruler over them all." (Dan. 2 : 37-38. Compare Gen.
I : 28.) Afterward, . because of sin, Nebuchadnezzar re-
ceived the r'seven times" of punishment, after which his
reason began to return, and his restitution to dominion was
accomplished. H e was re-established in his kingdom, and
majesty was added unto him after he had learned the needed
lesson to which he referred in the following language :-
"At the end of the days I, Nebuchadnezzar, lifted up
mine eyes unto heaven, and mine understanding returned
unto me, and I blessed the Most High, and I praised and
honored him that liveth forever, whose dominion is an
everlasting dominion, and his kingdom is from generation
to generation. And all the inhabitants of the earth are
reputed as nothing; and he doeth according to his will in
the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth ;
and none can stay his hand or say unto him, What doest
thou ? At the same time my reason returned unto me ; and
for the glory of my kingdom, mine honor and brightness re-
turned unto me . . : and I was established in my king-
dom, and excellent majesty was added unto me. Now I,
Nebuchadnezzar, praise and extol and honor the King of
heaven, all whose works are truth, and his ways judgment:
and those that walk in pride he is able to abase."
The degradation of Nebuchadnezzar was typical of human
degradation under beastly governments during seven sym-
 Times of the Gentiles. 97
bolic times or years-a year for a day, 2520 years-from
his day onward. And be it observed that this corresponds
exa& ly with the seven times foretold upon Israel, which, as
we have just seen, end A. D. 1914. For it was under this
Nebuchadnezzar that Israel was carried away captive to
Babylon, when the crown of God's kingdom was removed,
and the seven times began.
It is in perfeA harmony with this that God, in represent-
ing th&e governments of the Gentiles, portrayed them to
Daniel as so many wild beasts, while the kingdom of God at
their close is represented asgiven to on( likeunto a son of man.
Unless it was thus to foreshadow the degradation and
the duration of Gentile Times, we know of no reason for
the recording of this scrap of the history of a heathen
king. That his seven years of degradation fitly illustrated
human debasement, is a fa&; that God has' promised a
restitution of earth's dominion after humanity has learned
certain great lessons, is also a fa&; and that the se7fen
symbolic Gentile Times (25 2 0 years) end at the exa& point
when mankind will have learned its own degradation and
present inability to rule the world to advantage, and will
be ready for God's kingdom and dominion, is a third fa&.
And the fitness of the illustration forces the convi&ion
that Nebuchadnezzar's seven years, while literally fulfilled
on him personally, had a yet greater and broader signifi-
cance'as a figure of the seven symbolic times of Gentile
dominion, which he represented.
The exa& date of Nebuchadnezzar's degradation 'is not
stated, and is of no consequence, because the period of his
degradation typified the entire period of Gentile dominion,
which began when the crown of the typical kingdom of
God was removed from Zedekiah. It was beastly from its
very start, and its times are numbered: its boundaries are
set by Jehovah, and cannot be passed.
7
98 The 7?imc is at Hand.
How refreshing the prospea brought to view at the close
of these seven times! Neither Israel nor the world of
mankind represented by that people will longer be trodden
down, oppressed and misruled by beastly Gentile powers.
The Kingdom of God and his Christ will then be established
in the earth, and Israel and all the world will be blessed
under his rightful and righteous authority. Then the root
of promise and hope planted first in Eden (Gen. 3 : I S ) ,
and borne across the flood and transplanted with Israel the
typical people (Gen. I z : I-3), will sprout and bloom again.
It began to sprout at our Lord's first advent, but the ap-
pointed season had not arrived for it to bloom and bring
forth its blessed fruitage in the restitution of all things.
But at the end of the Gentile Times the sure signs of spring
will not be lacking, and rich will be the summer fruitage
and glorious the autumnal harvest to be reaped and enjoyed
in the eternal ages of glory to follow. Then the original
lord of earth, with reason restored, will be fully re-instated,
with added excellence and glory, as in the type, and will
praise and extol and honor the King of heaven.
Already we begin to see reason returning to mankind:
men are awakening to some sense of their degradation, and
are on the lookout to improve their condition. They are
thinking, planningand scheming for a better conditibn than
that to which they have been submitting under the beastly
powers. Brit before they come to recognize God and his
dominion over all, they will experience one more terrible
fit of madness, from which struggle they will awake weak,
helpless, exhausted, but with reason so far restored as to rec-
ognize and bow to the authority of him who comes to
re-establish the long lost, first dominion, on the permanent
basis of experience and knowledge of both good and evil
True, it is expeaing great things to claim, as we do, that
within the coming twenty-six years all present governments
will be overthrown and dissolved ; but we are living in a
special and pec;liar time, the " Day of Jehovah," in which
matters culminate quickly ; and it is written, '' A short work
will the Lord make upon the earth. " (See Vol. I., chap. xv.)
por the past eleven years these things have been preached
and published substantially as set forth above ; and in that
brief time the development of influences and agencies for
the undermining and overthrow of the strongest empires of
earth has been wonderful. In that time Communism, So-
ciaiism and Nihilism sprang into vigorous existence, and
already are causing great uneasiness among the rulers and
high ones of earth, whose hearts are failing them for fear,
and for looking after those things which are coming on the
earth; for the present powers are heing mightily shaken,
and ultimately shall pass away with a great tumult.
In view of this strong Bible evidence concerning the
Times of the Gentiles, we consider it an established truth
that the final end of the kingdoms of this world, and the
full establishment of the Kingdom of God, will be accom-
plished by the end of A. D. 1914. Then the prayer of the
Church, ever since her Lord took his departure-"Thy
Kingdom come' '-will beanswered ;and under that wise and
just administration, the whole earth will be filled with the
glory of the Lord-with knowledge, and righteousness, and
peace (Psa. 7 2 : 19 ; Isa. 6 : 3 ; Hab. z : 14) ; and the will
of God shall be done "on earth, as i t is done in Aenvm."
Daniel's statement, that God's Kingdom will be set up,
not after these kingdoms of earth are dissolved, but in their
days, while they still exist and have power, and that it is
God's Kingdom which shall break in pieces and consume
all these kingdoms (Dan. 2 : 4 4 , is worthy of our special
consideration. So it was with each of these beastly govern-
ments : it existed before it acquired universal dominion.
Babylon existed long before it conquered Jerusalem and
100 The f i e is a t Hand.

obtained the dominion (Dan. z: 37,38) ; Medo-Persia exist-

ed before it conquered Babylon ; and so with all kingdoms :
they must first have existed and have received superior
power before they could conquer others. So, too, with
God's Kingdom: it has existed in an embryo form for
eighteen centuries; but it, with the world at large, was
made subjea to I'the powers that be," " ordained of God."
Until their "seven times " shall end, the Kingdom of God
cannot come into universal dominion. However, like the
others, it must obtain power adequate to the overthrow of
these kingdoms before it shall break them in pieces.
So, in this " Day of Jehovah," the r r Day of Trouble,"
our Lord takes his great power (hitherto dormant) and reigns,
and this it is that will cause the trouble, though the world
will not so recognize it for some time. That the saints
shall share in this work of breaking to pieces present king-
doms, there can be no doubt. It is written, '' This honor
have all his saints-to execute the judgments written, to
bind their kings with chains, and their nobles with fetters
of iron "-of strength. (Psa. 149 : 8, 9.) "He that over-
cometh, and keepeth my works unto the end, to him will I
give power over the nations, and he shall rule them with a
rod of iron ;as the vessels of a potter shall they [the empirc~]
be broken to shivers."-Rev. 2 : 26, 2 7 ; Psa. 2 : 8, 9.
But our examination, in the preceding volume, of the great
difference in charaaer' between the Kingdom of God and
the beastly kingdoms of earth, prepares us to see also a
difference in modes of warfare. The methods of conquest
and breaking will be widely different from any which have
ever before overthrown nations. He who now takes his
great power to reign is shown in symbol (Rev. 1 9 : ~ s )as
the one whose sword went iorth out of his mouth, f r that with
it he should smite the nations; and he shall rule them with
a rod of iron." That sword is the TRUTH (Eph. 6 : r 7) ;
 Times of the Gentiles. 101

and the living saints, as well as many of the world, are now
being used as the Lord's soldiers in overthrowing errors and
evils. But let no one hastily infer a pcaccable conversion
of the nations to be here symbolized ; for many scriptures,
SuchasRev. 11:17,18; Dan. 1 2 : 1 ; 2 T h e s . 2 : 8 ; Psalms
149 and 47, teach the very opposite.
Be not surprised, then, when in subsequent chapters we
present proofs that the setting up of the Kingdom of God
is already begun, that it is pointed out in prophecy as due
to begin the exercise of power in A. D. 1878, and that the
"battle of the great day of God Almighty " (Rev. 16: 14.),
which will end in A. D. 1914 with the complete overthrow
of earth's present rulership, is already commenced. The
gathering of the armies is plainly visible from the stand-
point of God's Word.
If our vision be unobstruaed by prejudice, when we get
the telescope of God's Word rightly adjusted we may see
with clearness the chara&er of many of the events due to
take place in the " Day of the Lord "--that we are in the
very midst of those events, and that " the Great Day of His
Wrath is come."
The sword of truth, already sharpened, is to smite every
evil system and custom--civil, social and ecclesiastical.
Nay, more, we can see that the smiting is commenced:
freedom of thought, and human rights, civil and religious,
long lost sight of under kings and emperors, popes, synods,
councils, traditions and creeds, are being appreciated and
asserted as never before. The internal conflie is already
fomenting : it will ere long break forth as a consuming fire,
and human systems, and errors, which for centuries have
fettered truth and oppressed the groaning creation, must
melt before it. Yes, truth-and widespread and increasing
knowledge of it-is the sword which is perplexing and
wounding the heads over many countries. (Psa. I ro : 6.)
101 me ltinc k at Hand.
Yet in this trouble what a blessing is disguised: It will pre-
pare mankind for a fuller appreciation of righteousness and
truth, under the reign of the King of Righteousness.
As men shall eventually come to realize that justice is
laid to the line and righteousness to the plummet (Isa. 28:
I 7), they will also learn that the striA rulesofjustice alone can
secure the blessings which all desire. And, thoroughly
disheartened with their own ways and the miserable fruit-
age of selfishness, they will welcome and gladly submit to
the righteous authority which takes the control ; and thus,
as it is written, " The desire of all nations shall come "-
the Kingdom of God, under the absolute and unlimited
control of Jehovah's Anointed.

We are living, we are dwelling,

In a grand and awful time.
In an age on ages telling,
To be living is sublime.
Hark 1 the rumbling in the nations,
Iron crumbling with the clay :
Hark ! what soundeth ? 'Tis creation
Groaning for a better day. ,,

Scoffers scorning, Heaven beholding,

Thou hast but an hour to fight.
See prophetic truth unfolding !
Watch ! and keep thy garments white.
Oh, let all the soul within you
For the truth's sake go abroad !
Strike ! let every nerve and sinew
Tell on ages-tell for God I "
 CHAPTER V
T H E MANNER OF OUR LORD'S RETURN
AND APPEARING.
HARMONY OF THE MANNER OP OUR LORD'S SECOND ADVENTWITH &HER FEA-
m ~ a osr THE Dnnm PLAN.-HOW m o WHENTHECHURCHSHALL SEEHIM.-
How AND WHENTHE GLORYOF THE LORDSHALL BE SO R-LED THAT ALL
FLESH SHALL SEE IT TOGB~HER.-STATEMENTS A P P A R E ~ LCONQLICTING
Y
SHOWNTO s a HARMONIOUS.-HE COMES"AS A THIEP,"-I' N m WITH OUT-
WARD SHOW ;"-AND YBT " WITH A SHOUT,"-WITH "VOICES;'-AND " W ~ H
THE SOUND OP THE GREATTRUMPET."-" H E SHALL BE RKVEALED'IN FLAM-
ING FIRE. TAKINGVENGEANCE;"-ANDYET, " H E SHALLSO COME,I N LIKE
MANNER" AS H E WENT AWAY.-IMPORTANCE O F PROPHETICTYMEI N THIS
CONNECTION SHOWN.-HARMOWOP PRESENT~ N D I C A ~ ~ ~ N S .

THandE VIEW just had, of the speedy close of Gentile Times,

the assurance that the consummation of the Church's
hope must prcccdc their close, only whets the appetite of
those now waiting for the consolation of Israel. Such will
be hungering for whatever information our Father may have
supplied through the prophets, touching the "harvest," the
end, or closing period of this age-the separating of wheat
from tares among the living members of the nominal Church,
and the time of the change of the overcomers, to be with
and like their Lofd and Head.
But in order to appreciate the reasonableness of the pro-
phetic teaching on these deeply interesting subjefis, it is
absolutely necessary that we have clear views both of the
objeA of our Lord's second coming, and of the nravner in
which he will be revealed. That the objcA of his coming
is to reconcile "whosoever will," of the world, to God, by
a process of ruling, and teaching, and disciplining, called
judging and blessing, we trust all present readers have been
convinced in the reading of Volume I. The manner of the
103
104 The nrnc is a t Hand.

Lord's coming and appearing, therefore, is of paramount '

importance here, before proceding in our study of the time

of the harvest, etc. The student must hold clearly in mind
the objeA while studying the manner of our Lord's return;
and both of these, when he comes to study the time. This
is needful as an offset to the erroneous views, already pre-
occupying many minds, based upon false ideas of both the
objeA and the manner of our Lord's coming.
Grasp and hold in mind as firmly as possible the fa&
already demonstrated, that God's plan is one harmonious
whole, which is being wrought out through Christ; and
that the work of the second advent stands related to the
work of the first as effeA to cause: That is, that the great
work of Restitution at the second advent follows the work
of Redemption accomplished at the first advent as a logical
sequence according to the divine plan. Therefore the
Lord's return is the dawn of hope for the worM, the time
for the bestowment of the favors secured by the redemption
-the Gospel Age being merely an intervening parenthesis,
during which the bride of Christ is selefied, to be associated
with her Lord in the great work of restitution which he
comes to accomplish.
And since the Church of Christ, which has been develop-
ing during the Gospel age, is to be associated with her
I ~ r din the great restitution work of the Millennial age,
the first work of Christ at the second advent must be the
gathering of his eleA Church, to which reference is made
through the Prophet (Psa. 50 : s), saying, " Gather my saints
together unto me-those that have made a covenant with
me by sacrifice." This gathering or harvesting time is in
the lapping period of the two ages. As will be shown, it
is a period of forty years, which both ends the Gospel age
and introduces the Millennial age. (See Vol. I., pages
219--221;234-237 ;and the Chart of the Ages.) Thisharvest
 Manner of the S c c o d Advent. 105

'period not only accomplishes the separation of wheat from

tares in the nominal Gospel church, and the gathering and
glorification of the wheat class, but it is also to accomplish
the burning (destrueion) of the tares (as tares, or imitation
wheat-not as individuals : the fire of destru&ion is sym-
bolic as well as the tares), and the gathering and destruaion
of the corrupt fruitage of l Cthe Vine of the earth " (human
ambition, greed and selfishness), which has been growing and
ripening for centuries in the kingdoms of this world and
in the various civil and social organizations among men.
,
Although, when treating of the obje& of our Lord's
return, &e showed that it would be a personal coming, let
us again guard the student against confusion of thought in
considering the two apparently confliaing expressions of
our Lord-" Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of
the world " (aionos, age), and, / g o to prepare a place for
you, ... and will come again and receive you." (Matt.
28 : 2 0 ; John 14 : 2, 3.) The following incident will serve
as an illustration of the harmony of the two promises :-
One friend said to another as they were about to part, Re-
member, I will & with you through all your journey. How?
Certainly not in person ; for there they took trains to go in
opposite direAions to distant points. The idea was that in
love, and thought, and care one for another, they would
not be separated. In a similar yet fuller sense, the Lord
has always been with his Church, his divine power enabling
him to oversee, dire& and assist them, from first to last.
But we are now considering, not our Lord's presence with
us in this figurative sense, but the manner of his second
personal presence and appearing, "when he shall come to
to be glorified in his saints and to be admired in all them
that believe in that day."
The Scriptures teach that Christ comes again to reign ;
that he must reign until he has put down all enemies--all
 The ltmc is at Hand.

opponents, all things in the way of the great restitution

which he comes to accomplish-the last to be overthrown
being death ( I Cor. 15 : 25, 26) ; and that he will reign for
a thousand years. It is therefore only as should be expeAed,
that we find a much larger space in prophecy devoted to
the second advent and its thousand years of triumphant
reign and overthrow of evil than to the thirty-four years
of the first advent for redemption. And as we have found
that prophecy touches the various important points of those
thirty-four years, from Bethlehem and Nazareth to the gall
and vinegar, the parted raiment, the cross, the tomb and
the resurreAion, so we find that prophecy likewise touches
various points of the thousand years of the second presence,
particularly their beginning and ending.
The second presence of our Lord will cover a niuch
longer period of time than the first. The mission of his
first advent was finished in less than thirty-four ye.lrs, while
it will require a thousand years to accomplish the appointed
work of his second presence. And thus it may be seen at
a glance that, while the work of the first advent was no less
important than that of the second advent-yea, though it
was so imjorfanf that the work of the second advent could
ncvcr have been possible without if-yet it was not so varied,
and hence required less description than the work of the
second advent.
In considering the second advent we must not, any more
than at the first advent, expeA all prophecies to mark
one particularly eventful moment of our 1,ord's arrival
and to call the attention of all men to the fa& of his presence.
Such is not God's usual method: such was not the case at
the first advent. The first advent of Messiah was not marked
by any sudden or surprising demonstration, out of 'the
usual order of things, but it was manifested and proven by
the gradual fulfilment of prophecy showing to thoughtful ob-
 Manner of the Second Adz~tnt. 107
servers that the events which should be expeAed were being
accomplished on time. And thus it will be at his second
advent. It is of less importance that we discover the
exaA moment of his arrival than that we discern the fa&
of his presence when he has arrived, even as at the first
advent it was important to be able to recognize his pres-
ence, and the sooner the better, but much less important to
know the exa& date of his birth. In considering the second
. advent, the a& of coming and the moment of arrival are
too frequently the thought, whereas it should be thought of
as a period of presence, as was the first advent. The precise
moment at which that presence would begin would then
seem less important, and his objeA and work during the
period of his presence would receive thegreater consideration.
W e must bear in mind, also, that our Lord is no longer
a human being; that as a human being he gave himself a
ransom for men, having become a man for that very pur-
pose. (I Tim. 2 : 6 ; Heb. I O : ~ , 5 ; I Cor. 15:21, 22.)
He is now highly exalted, to the divine nature. Therefore
Paul said, Though we have known Christ after the flesh,
yet now, henceforth, know we him [so] no more.'' (2 Cor.
5 : 16.) He was raised from the dead a life-giving sfirit
being (I Cor. 15 : 45), and not a man, of the earth earthy.
He is no longer human in any sense or degree ; for we must
not forget what we have learned (See Vol. I., Chap. 10)-
that natures are separate and distinA. Since he is no longer
in any sense or degree a human being, we must not expe&
him to come again as a human being, as at the first advent.
His second coming is to be in a different manner, as well
as for a different purpose.
Noting the fa& that our Lord's change from human to
divine nature at his resurreAion was even a greater change
than the one which occurred some thirty-four years previ-
ously, when he laid aside the glory of spiritual being and
I 08 The ZYme is at Hand.

" was made flesh," we may with great profit consider very
minutely his every atlion during the forty days after his
resurreAion before he went "to the Father;" because it
is the resurreaed Jesus of those forty days who is to come
again, and not the man Christ Jesus who gave himself as
our ransom, in death. He who had been "put to death
in the flesh " had also been 6 1 quickened [made alive] in *
the spin'. "
At his second advent he does not come to be subj& to
the powers that be, to pay tribute to Caesar and to suffer
humiliation, injustice and violence ;but he comes to reign,
exercising all power in heaven and in earth. He does not
come in the body of his humiliation, a human body, which
he took for the suffering of death, inferior to his former
glorious body (Heb. 2 : 9); but in his glorious spiritual
body, which is "the express image of the Father's person "
(Heb. I : 3) ; for, because of his obedience even unto death,
he is now highly exalted to the divine nature add likeness,
and given a name above every name-the Father's name
only excepted. (Phil. 2 : 9; I Cor. 15 : 2 7 . ) The Apostle
shows that "it doth not yet appear" to our human under-
standingwhat he is now like; hence we know not what we
shall be like when made like him, but we (the Church) may
* The word here used in our ~~~~~~n version is by, and is misleading.
'I'he Greek word is the same used just previously-"in the fleshv-and
it should be so translated in this case. Our Lord was put to death a
fleshly or human being, but was raised from the dead a spirit being. And
since the Church is to be " rhaagcd" in order that she may be like
Christ, it is evident that the change which occurred in the Head was of
a kind similar to that described as in reservation for the overcomers,
who also shall be changed from human to spiritual nature, and made
like him-"partakers of the divine nature." Hence, the following de-
scription of the change of the saints is applicable also to their Lord, viz. :
-I1 I t is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory; it is sown in weakness, it
is raised in power ; it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body."
 Manner of the Second Advent. 109
rejoice in the assurance that we shall one day be with him,
and like him, and see him as kc is ( I John 3 : 2)-not as he
was at his first advent in humiliation, when he had laid
aside his former glory and for our sakes had become poor,
that we through his poverty might be made rich.
If we consider the wisdom and prudence of our Lord's
methods of manifesting his presence to his disciples after
his resurreEtion, as well a s previously, it may help us to
remember that the sam4wisdom will be displayed in his
methods of revealing himself at his second advent, both to
the Church and to the world-methods not necessarily sim-
ilar, but in each case well suited to his obje&, which never
is to alarm or excite men, but to convince their cool, calm
judgments of the great truths to be impressed upon them.
Ow Lord's first advent was not a startling, exciting or
alarming event. How quietly and unobtrusively he came !
So much so that only those who had faith lrnd kuntilig
were enabled to recognize in the infant of humble birth, in
the man of sorrows, in the friend of the humble and poor,
and finally in the crucified one, the long-looked-for Messiah.
After his resurre&ion, the manifestation of his presence
would in the nature of the case be a more astounding fa&,
particularly when his changed nature is taken into consider-
ation. Yet the fa& of his resurre&ion, together with the
fa& of his changed nature, had to be fully manifested, not to
all the world at that time, but to chosen witnesses who
would give credible testimony of the fa& to succeeding
generations. Had all the world been made acquainted with
the fa& then, the testimony coming down to our day would
probably have been much less trustworthy, being colored
and warped by men's ideas and mixed with their traditions,
so that the truth might appear almost or quite incredible.
But God entrusted it only to chosen, faithful and worthy
witnesses ; and as we notice the account, let each illark how
I 10 2% Time is at Hand.
perfe&ly the objcR was accomplished, and how clear, posi-
tive and convincing was the proof of Christ's resurre&ion
and change offered to them. Mark, too, the carehlness
with which he guarded against alarming or unduly exciting
them while making manifest and emphasizing these great
truths. And be assured that the same wisdom, prudence
and skill will be displayed in his methods of making known
the fa& of his glorious presence at his second advent. The
cool, calm judgment will be convinced in every case,
though the world in general will need to be brought by
severe discipline to the proper attitude to receive the testi-
mony, while those whose hearts are right will have the
blessed intelligence sooner. All the proofs of his resurrec-
tion and change to spiritual nature were not given to his dis-
ciples at once, but as they were able to bear them and in
the manner calculated to make the deepest impression.
During the three and a half years of our Lord's ministry,
his disciples had sacrificed friends, reputation, business,
etc., to devote time and energy to heralding Messiah's pres-
ence and the establishment of his kingdom. But they had
necessarily crude ideas regarding the manner and time of
their Master's exaltation, and of their promised exaltation
with him. Nor was full knowledge then necessary : it was
quite sufficient that they should faithfully take each step as
it became due ; hence the Master taught them little by little
as they were able to receive it. And near the close of his
ministry he said, " I have yet many things to say unto you,
but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit, when he, the
Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth . . .
and show you things to come, and bring all things to your
remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you."-John
16: 12, 13; 14: 26.
Who can tell their great disappointment, even though so
far as possible they had been armed against it, when they
 Manner of the Second Advent. III

saw him suddenly taken from them and ignominously cruci-

fied as a felon-him whose kingdom and glory they had been
expe&ing and declaring, and which only five days before
his crucifixioll had seemed to them so near a realization.
(John. I 2 : I , 12-19.) Though they knew him to be falsely
accused and wrongfully crucified, this did not alter the fa&
that their long cherished national hopes of a Jewish king,
who would restore their nation to influence and power,
together with their own individual hopes, ambitions and
air-castles of important offices and high honors in the king-
dom, were all suddenly demolished by this unfavorable
turn which matters had taken in the crucifixion of their king.
Well did the Master know how desolate and aimless and
perplexed they would feel; for thus it was written by the
Prophet, " 1 will smite the Shepherd, and the sheep shall
be scattered." (Zeeh. 13 :7 ; Mark 14 :27.) And during the
forty days between his resurre&ion and ascension, it was
therefore his chief concern to gather them again, and to
re-establish their faith in him as the long-looked-for Mes-
siah, by proving to them the fa& of his resurre&ion,
and t ~ a since
t his resurreaion, though retaining the same
individuality, he was no longer human, but an exalted
spirit k i n g , having " all power in heaven and in earth. "-
Matt. 28: 18.
H e broke the news of his resurreaion gradually to them-
first, through the women (Mary Magdalene, and Joanna,
Mary the mother of James and Salome, and others with
them-Mark 16: I ; Luke 24: I , lo), who came early to
the sepulcher to anoint his dead body with sweet spices.
While they wondered whom they should get to roll away the
stone from the door of the sepulcher, behold, there was
an earthquake, and when they came they found the stone
rolled away, and an angel of the Lord sat upon it, who ad-
dressed thenl, saying, " Fear not, for I know that ye seek
 I 12 TAc Time i s at Hand.
Jesus which was crucified. H e is no here ; for he is risen,
/f
as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. And
go quickly and tell his disciples that he is risen from the
dead ; and behold, he goeth before you into Galilee ; there
shall ye see him."-Matt. 28 : 5-7.
It seems that Mary Magdalene separated from the other
women and ran to tell Peter and John (John zo : I , 2),
while the others went to tell the rest of the disciples, and
that after she had left them Jesus appeared to the other
women on the way, saying (Matt. 28 : 9, ro), "All hail."
And they came and held him by the feet and worshiped
him. Then said Jesus unto them, "Be not afraid : go tell
my brethren that they go into Galilee [their home], and
there shall they see me." And with fear and joy they ran
to tell the other disciples. In their mingled feelings of sur-
prise, perplexity, joy and fear, and their general bewilder-
ment, they scarcely knew how to report their strange and
wonderful experience. When Mary met I'eter and John she
said sadly, They have taken away the Lord out of the sep-
ulcher, and we know not where they have laid him." (John
20: 2.) The other women told how at the sepulcher they
had seen a vision of angels who said he was alive (Luke
2 4 : 22, 23), and then how they afterward met the Lord in

the way.-Matt. 28 : 8, 10.

The majority of the disciples evidently regarded their
story merely as superstitious excitement, but Peter and John
said, We will go and see for ourselves ; and Mary returned
to the sepulcher with them. All that Peter and John saw
was that the body was gone, that the grave clothes were
carefully folded and laid by, and that the stone was rolled
away from the door. So in perplexity they turned away,
though Mary still remained there weeping. As she wept
she stooped down and looked into the sepulcher and saw
two angels, who said, "Woman why weepest thou?" She
 Mannrr of the Second Advent. 1 1.Z

answered, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I

know not where they have laid him." And as she turned
about she saw Jesus standing, but did not know him. H e
inquired, "Woman, why weepest thou?, whom seekest
thou?" And she, supposing him to be the gardener, an-
swered, " Sir, if thou hast borne him hence, tell me where
thou haat laid him, and 1 will take him away." Then, in
the old familiar ton6 which she quickly recognized, the
Lord said, Mary !" '

That was enough to establish her faith in the statement

of the angel, that he had risen, which until now had seemed
like a dream or an idle tale ; and in her joy she exclaimed,
661Kafe~! " Her first impulse was to embrace him, and to
tarry in his presence. But Jesus gently informed her that
there was a very important mission for her to perform now,
in bearing witness to the fa& of his resurreEtion, and that
she should be i n . haste to carry the message and establish
the faith of the other disciples; still in perplexity and uncer-
tainty, saying, " Touch [Greek, hapfomai, embrace] me not
[do not tarry for further demonstration of your afTeAion
now]; for I am not yet ascended to my Father [I will be
with you for a short time yet] : but go to my brethren and
say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father,
and to my God, and your God." (John 2 0 : 17.) Through
the other women also he had sent them word that he would
meet them in Galilee.
Next, he overtook two of the sad and perplexed disciples
.
as they walked from Jerusalem to Emmaus, and inquired the
cause of their sadness and despondency. (Luke 24 : I 3-35.)
And one of them answered : a Art thou only a stranger in
Jeru'salem, and hast not known the things which are
come to pass there in these days? And he said unto them,
What things? And they said unto him, Concerning Jesus
of Nazareth, which was a prophet mighty in deed and word
8
II4 17re Time is at Hand.

before God and all the people: and how the chief priests
and our rulers delivered him to be condemned to death,
and have crucified him. But we trusted that it had been
he which should have redeemed Israel : and besides all
this, to-day is the third day since these things were done.
[Here they were probably calling to mind John 2 : 19, 2 1 ,
22.1 Yea, and certain women also of our company made
us astonished, which were early at the Epulcher. And when
they found not his body, they came saying that they had
also seen a vision of angels, which said he was alive. And
certain of them which were with us went to the sepulcher, and
found it even so as the women had said ;but him theysaw not. "
No wonder they were perplexed ;how strange it all seemed !
how peculiar and thrilling had been the events of the past
few days !
Then the stranger preached them a stirring sermon from
the prophecies, showing them that the very things which
had so disheartened them were the things which the proph-
ets had foretold concerning the true Messiah : that before
he could rule and bless and lift up Israel and all the world, he
must first redeem them with his own life from the curse of
death, which came upon all through Adam, and that after-
ward, raised to life and glory by Jehovah, their Master
would fulfil all that was written by the prophets concern-
ing his future glory and honor, as truly as he had fulfilled
those prophecies which foretold his sufferings, humiliation
and death. A wonderful preacher ! and a wonderful sermon
was that ! It started new ideas and opened new expeAations
and hopes. As they drew near the village they constrained
him to tarry with them, as it was toward evening and the
day was far spent. He went in to tarry with them; and
as he sat at meat with them, he took bread and brake and
gave it to them. Then th ir eyes were opened ; and he van-
ished out of their sight.
 Manner of the Second Advmt. 115

Not until that moment did they recognize him, though

they had walked, and talked and sat at meat together. He
was known to them not by face, but in the simple a& of
blessing and breaking bread in the old familiar way, thus
assuring their faith in what they had already heard-that
he had risen, and would see them again.
Then the two surprised and overjoyed disciples arose that
same hour and returned to Jerusalem, saying to each other,
" Did not our hearts burn within us while he talked with us

by the way, and while he opened to us the Scriptures?" Ar-

riving in Jerusalem they found the others rejoicing also,
saying, "The Lord is risen indeed, and hath appeared to
Simon." And they told what things were done in the way,
and how he was known of them in breaking of bread.
Probably they were nearly all there that evening, homes,
business and everything else forgotten-Mary Magdalene
with her tears of joy, saying, I knew him the. moment he
called my name-I could not credit the angel's assurance of
his resurreAion until then ; and the other women telling their
wonderful experience of the morning, and how they had
met him in the way. Then Simon had his story to tell ;
and now here were two other witnesses from .Emmaus.
What an eventful day ! No wonder they desired to meet
together on the first day of every week after that, to talk
the matter over and to call to mind all the circumstances
conneaed with this wonderful event of the Lord's resur-
reaion, and to have their hearts "burn " again and again.
While the excited and overjoyed little company were thus
met and relating to each other their several experiences, the
Lord Jesus himself suddenly stood in their midst (Luke
24 : 36-49) and said, " Peace be unto you 1 " From where
had he come? All such meetings were held secretly with
closed doors, for fear of the Jews (John 2 0 : 19, 26), but
here was a sudden appearance without any visible approach ;
I 16 The ZYme is at H a n d

and they were terrified, and suppded they had seen a

spirit. Then he comforted them, told them to calm their
fears, and showed them his hands and his feet. saying, "It
is I, myself; handle me and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh
and bones, as ye see me have." And while they yet be-
lieved not for joy, and wondered, he said unto them, '' Have
ye here any meat 2" and they gave him a piece of a broiled
fish, and he took it and did eat before them. Then he
opened their understanding, their mental eyes, and ex-
pounded the Scriptures to them, showing from the law and '

the prophets that these things had come to pass exaaly as

foretold. But Thomas was absent (John 2 0 : 24); and when
the other disciples told him that they had seen the Lord,
he would not believe it, but said, "Except I shall see in his
hands the print of the nails, and thrust my hand inlo his
side, I will not believe."
Eight days passed without further manifestations, and
they had time calmly to think and talk over the experiences
of that wonderful day, when, the disciples being again as- ,
sembled as before, Jesus stood in their midst, just as on
the first evening, saying, Peace be unto you." (John
20 : 26.) This time Thomas was present, and the Lord ad-
dressed him, saying, "Thomas, reach hither thy finger, and
behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it
into my side; and be not faithless, but believing. " He thus
showed that he knew what Thomas had said without being
told, and he gave that proof of his resurreaion which
Thomas had said would satisfy him ; and with joy Thomas
answered, "My Lord and my God !"
After this, there must have been quite a long interval be-
fore there was any further manifestation of the Lord's pres-
ence, and the disciples who were Galileans began to think
of home and the future; and remembering the Lord's mes-
sage by the women, that he would go before them into
(;alilee, they went thither. Probably on their way, the
Lord met them, as Matthew relates, in a mountain. They
were perplexed ; they no longer felt the same familiarity
they once had toward him ; he seemed so greatly changed
since his crucifixion from what he used to be-he appeared .
and disappeared in such peculiar times and places ; he no
longer seemed like "the man Christ Jesus;" so Matthew
says "they worshiped him-but some doubted." After
a few words with them the Lord " vanished " from their
sight, and left them to wonder what next would happen.
For some time after their return to Galilee nothing unusual
occurred, and there was no further indication of the Lord's
presence. Doubtless they met together and talked over the
situation, and wondered why he did not appear to them
more frequently.
As they waited, the days and the weeks seemed long.
They had long ago given up the ordinary pursuits.of life,
to follow the Lord from place to place, learning of him,
and preaching to others, "The kingdom of heaven is at
hand." (Matt. 10 : 5-7.) They did not now wish to go back
to the old pursuits; and yet, how should they proceed with
the Lord's work? They comprehended the situation clearly
enough to know that they could no longer preach as for-
merly the kingdom at hand ; for all the people knew that
their Master and King had been crucified, and none but
themselves knew of his resurreaion. While all of the
eleven were thus perplexed and anxious, waiting for some-
thing, they knew not what, Peter said, Well, it will not
do to remain idle : I will go back to my old fishing business;
and six of the others said, We will do the same: we will go
with you. (John 2 I : 3.) And probably the rest also turned
again to their old employments.
Who can doubt that the Lord was invisibly present with
them many times as they talked together, overruling and
I 18 The Time is at Haad.

direaing the course of circumstances, etc., for their highest

good? If they should have great success and &come swal-
lowed up by interest in business, they would soon be unfit
for the higher service; yet if they should have no success,
it would seem like forcing them; so the Lord adopted a
plan which taught them a lesson such as he often teaches
his followers, viz. : that the success or failure of their efforts,
in any direaion, he can control if he please.
The old firm of fishermen reorganized : got together their
boats, nets, etc., and went out for their first catch. But
they toiled all night and caught no fish, and began to feel
disheartened. In the morning a stranger on shore calls to
them to know of their success. Poor success ! We have
caught nothing, they answer. Try again, said the stranger.
Now cast your net on the 01 her side of the boat. No use,
stranger, we have tried both sides all night long, and if
there were fish on one side, there would be on the other.
However, we will try again and let you see. They did so,
and got an immense haul. How strange ! said some ; but
the quick and impressible John at once got the correa idea,
and said, Brethren, the Lord only could do this. Don't
you remember the feeding of the multitudes, etc.? That
must be the Lord on shore, and this is another way that he
has chosen to manifest himself to us. Don't you remember
that it was just so when the Lord first called us? Then,
too, we had toiled all night and caught nothing until he
called to us, saying, "Let down your nets for a draught."
(Luke 5 : 4-1 I.) Yes, surely that is the Lord, though, since
his resurreaion, we cannot recognize him by his appear-
ance. He now appears in a variety of forms ; but we know
each time that it is he by some peculiar circumstance like
this calling to mind some marked incident of our past .ac-
quaintance with him.
And when they got to shore they found that Jesus had
 Manner of the Second Advent. "9
bread as well as fish, and they learned the lesson, that under
his direAion and care and in his service they would not be
left to starve. (Luke 12 : 29, 30.) They did not ask him
if he were the Lord ; for on this as'on other occasions, the
q e s of their understanding being opened, they knew him,
not by physical sight, but by the miraclc. 'I'hen followed
the instru&ions of that delightful hour, re-assuring Peter
of his continued acceptance notwithstanding his denial of
the Lord, for which he repented and wept. H e now learned
afresh of his Master's love, and of his continued privilege
of feeding the sheep and the lambs. We seem to hear the
Lord say, You need not go back to the fishing business,
Peter : I called you once to be a fisher of men, and, know-
ing your heart to be still. loyal and zealous, I renew your
conlmission as a fisher of men.
" And, eating together with them, he commanded then1
that they should not depart from Jerusalem, but wait for
the promise of the Father, which, saith he, ye have heard
of me. For John truly baptized with water ; but ye shall
be baptized with the Holy Spirit not many days hence."
(AAs I : 6-margin.) So they came to Jerusalem as in-
struAed, and here it was, forty days after his resurreAion,
that he met with them for the last time and talked with
them. They summoned courage this time to question him
about the kingdom he had promised them, saying, "Lord,
wilt thou at this time restore the kingdom to Israel?'' This
thought of the kingdom was the one uppermost in the
mind of every Jew. Israel, they understood, was to be
chief among the nations under Messiah, and they knew not
of the long Times of the Gentiles, and they saw not yet
that the chief blessing had been taken from fleshly Israel
(Matt. 21 : 43 ; Rom. I I : 7), and that they themselves were
to be members of the new (spiritual) Israel, the royal priest-
hood and holy nation, through whom, as the body of Christ,
120 Thc T h e is at Nand.
the blessing of the world would come. They as yet un-
derstood none of these things. How could they ? They
had not yet received the holy Spirit of adoption as sons,
but were still under condemnation ; because, though the
ransom-sacrifice had been made by the Redeemer, it had
not yet been formally presented on our behalf in the Most
Holy, even Heaven itself. (John 7 : 39.) Hence our Lord
did not attempt any explanatory answer to their question,
but merely said, "It is not for you [now] to know the times
and seasons which the Father hath put in his own power.
*
B u t ye shall receive power after that the Holy Spirit is
come upon you ; and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in .
Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the
uttermost part of the earth."-A&s I : 7, 8.
Then the Lord, who was walking with them, when they
reached the Mount of Olives, lifted his hands and blessed
them, and he was parted from them and went upward ; and
a cloud received him out of their sight. (Luke 24 : 48-5 2 ;
A&s I : 6-15.) They began to see something more of
God's plan now. The Lord who came down from heaven
had returned to the Father, as he had told them before he
died ;-had gone to prepare a place for them and would come
again and receive them ;-had gone afar to receive the prom-
ised kingdom, and to return (Luke 19 :I 2) ; and meantime
they were to be his witnesses in all the earth to call and make
ready a people to receive him when he would come to be
glorified in his saints, and to reign King of kings and Lord
of lords. They saw their new mission, of proclaiming to
* This promised power to know and to understand times and seasons,
and all things pertaining to a proper witnessing, applies to the whole
Church from first to last ; and under the guidance and power of the holy
Spirit, meat in due season concerning every feature of the plan is pro-
vided, in order that we may be his witnesses, wen to the end of this age.
-Compare John 16 : 12, 13.
every creature a coming king from heaven, " with all p o ~ e r
in heaven and in earth," to be a much more important
work than that of the preceding years, when they heralded
"the man Christ Jesus," and followed him who was de-
spised and rejeaed of men." Their risen Lord was changed
indeed, not only in his personal appearance-appearing
sometimes in one way and place, and again in a different
way a n d place, manifesting his "all power"-but he was
changed in condition or nature also. No longer did he
appeal to the Jews, nor show himself to them; for since
his resurreaion none saw him in any sense except his friends
and followers. His words, " Yet a little while, and the
world seeth me nu mwc," were thus verified.
Thus was the faith of the apostles and of the early Church
established in the fa& of the Lord's resurreaion. Their
doubts were scattered, and their hearts rejoiced ; and they
returned to Jerusalem and continued in prayer and suppli-
cation and study of the Scriptures, waiting for the adoption
promised by the Father, and their endowment with spiritual
understanding, and with special miraculous gifts of power,
to enable them to convince true braelites, and to establish
theGospelChurch, at theday ofPentecost.-AEts I : 14; 2 : I .
Though our Lord at his second advent will not manifest
his presence in the same way that he did during those forty
days after his resurreaion, yet ive have his assurance that
-
the "brethren shall not be in darkness." Nay, more : we
shall have an aid which they could not and did not have
to help them during those forty days, viz., " p m c r from on
high," to guide us into the understanding of every truth
due to be understood, and, even as promised, to show us
things to cone. Hence in due season we shall have full
understanding of the manner, time and attendant circnm-
stances of his appearing, which, if carefully watched for and
marked, will be no less convincing than were the evidences
122 2 % ~ZYme is at Hand.

of our Lord's resurret3ion furnished to the early Ch~lrch,

although of a different kind.
That our Lord at his second advent could assume the
human form, and thus appear to men, as he did to his dis-
ciples after his resurre&ion, there can be no question ; not
only because he thus appeared in human form during those
forty days, but because spirit beings have in the past mani-
fested the power to appear as men in flesh and in various
forms. But such a manifestation would be out of harmony
with the general tenor of God's plan, as well as out of
harmony with the Scriptural indications given, relative to
the manner of his manifestation, as we shall see. Instead,
it is the Lord's plan that his spiritual kingdom shall com-
municate, operate, and manifest its presence and power
through human, earthly agencies. Just as the prince of
this world, Satan, though unseen by men, exercises a wide
influence in the world through those subjet3 to him, and
possessed of and controlled by his spirit, so the new Prince
of Peace, the Lord, will chiefly operate in, and manifest
his presence and power through, human beings, subjet3 to
him and possessed of and controlled by his spirit.
Seeing with the natural eye and hearing with the natural
ear are not all there is of seeing and hearing. " No man
hath seen God at any time " thus, yet all God's children
have seen him, and known him, and held communion with
him. (John I : 18 ; 5 : 37 ; 14 : 7.) We hear God's call,
our " high calling," we hear the voice of our Shepherd,
and are constantly lookingunto Jesus, and see the prize, the
crown of life which he promises-not by natural sight and
hearing, but by our understanding. Far more precious is
the sight we have of our glorified Lord as the spiritual,
highly exalted King of glory, our Redeemer as well as our
King, by the eyes of our understanding and faith, than the
sight afforded to the natural eye before Pentecost.
 Manner of the Second Advent. 123
There was a necessity for our 1,ord's appearing in the
manner he did to his disciples, after his resurreaion, which
will not exist at his second advent. His obje& then will
be better served in a different way. In fa&, to appear so at
his second advent would be detrimental to the purpose then
. - to be accomplished. His objea in appearing to his disci-
ples after his resurreaion was to convince them that he
who was dead is alive forevermore, that they might go forth
as witnesses to the fa& of his resurreaion (Luke 24: 48),
and that their testimony might be a sure foundation for the
faith of coming generations. Since no man can come to
God acceptably, to receive the holy Spirit of adoption,
without faith in Christ, it became necessary, not only for
the sake of the disciples then, but for all since, that the
cvia'ences of his resurreaion and change should be such as
natural men could grasp and appreciate. After they had
become partakers of the holy Spirit and understood spiritual
things (See I Cor. 2 : I 2-16), they could have believed the
angels at the sepulcher,'that he had risen from the dead
condition, even if they had seen the fleshly body of the
man Christ Jesus still lying in the tomb ; but not so before
-the body must be away to make faith in his resurreaion
possible to them. After the holy Spirit had enabled them
to discern spiritual things, they could have believed the tes-
timony of the prophets that he must needs die, and would
r i s e f i m the dead, and that he would be highly exalted as
King of glory, without its being needful for him to appear
as a man, and assume various bodies of iiesh as a garment,
. so that they could handle him and see him ascend. But all
this was needful for them and for all natural men. By be-
lieving, we come t~ God by him and receive forgiveness of
sinsand the Spirit of adoption, to understand spiritual things.
Even while removing the natural obstacles to faith, by
assuming humail form, e!c., our Lord convinced the disci-
 2Z1e . lima is at H a d .

ples, and made them wifncsses to others, not by their natural

sight and touch, but by reasoning with them out of the
Scriptures: " Then opened he their understanding, that they
might understand the Scriptures, and said unto them, Thus
it is written, and thus it behooved Christ to suffer and to
rise from the dead the third day, and that repentance and
remission of sins should be preached in his name among all
nations, beginning at Jerusalem. And ye are wifwsscs uf
these things." (Luke 2 4 : 45-48.) Peter also states this
objeA clearly, saying, " Him God raised up the third day,
and permifted him f~ become % U ~ ? ~ ~ ~ C S ~ - NT OO TALL THE
PEOPLE, but to those witnesses previously chosen of God, to
us, who did eat and drink with him after he arose from the
dead. And he commanded us to proclaim to the people
that this [the resurreaed Jesus] is he who has been ap-
pointed by God the judge of the living and the dead."-
AAs I o : 40-42. DiagZoff translafi'on.
With our Lord, after his resurreaion, it was simply a
question of expediency as to which way of appearing to his
disciples would best accomplish his objea, of making known
his resurreAion and change of nature. Had he appeared
as a Name of #re, as the angel appeared to Moses in the
burning bush (Exod. 3 : z ) , he might indeed have conversed
with them, but the evidence thus given would have be.n
far from being as convincing as the method he did adopt,
both to the apostles and to the world at large to whom
they witnessed.
If he had appeared in the glory of the spirit form, as the
angel did to Daniel (Dan. I o : 5-8), the glory would have
been greater than the witnesses could have borne. They
would probably have been so alarmed as to be unable to
receive instruaions from him. To none except Paul did
the Lord ever thus show himself; and Paul was so over-.
come by that glimpse of his glory that he fell to the ground
 Manner of the Second Advent. 125

and was blinded by its brightness, which was above that of

the sun at noonday.
In our examination of the method of manifestation
adopted by our Lord during those forty days, we saw that
he "pemifteri" himself to become manifest even to the
chosen witnesses only a few times, and then but briefly.
The entire time that he was manifest to them, had it all
been crowded into one day instead of being at intervals
during the forty dajs, would probably have been less than
twelve hours, or one eightieth of that entire time. This
being true, it is evident that he was present with them tmsectr
about seventy-nine eightieths of that period of forty days.
And even when they did have manz~tsfaions,they were not
(except once to Thomas) in a form exaAly like the one
they had known so intimately for three years, and had seen
but a few days before. It is not once intimated that they
knew him by the familiar features of his face, nor even that
he was recognized by the same appearance as in other man-
ifestations.
Mary supposed him to be the gardener." T o the two
on their way to Emmaus he was " a stranger. " H e was also
a stranger to the fishermen on the sea of Galilee, and to
the eleven in the upper room. On every occasion he was
recognized by his aaions, his words, or the familiar tones
of his voice.
When Thomas declared that only the proof which ad-
dressed his natural sight and touch would be acceptable to
him, the Lord, though he granted that demand, gently re-
proved him, saying, Because thou hast seen me, thou hast
believed ; blessed are those who believe, not hazing scen.
(John 20 : 27-29.) The stronger evidence was that which was
not addressed to natural sight, and more blessed are those
who hold themselves in readiness to receive the truth through
whatsoever proofs God is pleased to substantiate it.
' 126 T Z r Time i s at H a d .

He thus showed them, not only that he now had the

power to appear in a variety of ways and forms, but also
that no one of those bodies which they saw was his spirit-
ual, glorious body, though the faAs of his resurreAron and
presence were thus manifested to them. The different forms,
and the long intervals of invisible presence with no outward
manifestation, made evident the fa& that though their
Lord and teacher was alive and not yet ascended to the
Father, he was now a spirit being, really invisible to human
sight, but with ability to manifest his presence and power
in a variety of ways at pleasure. *
The creating of the body and clothing in which he ap-
peared to them, in the very room in which they were gath-
ered, was proof unquestionable that Christ was no longer a
human being, though he assured his disciples that the body
which they saw, and which Thomas handled, was a veritable
flesh and bone body, and not a mere vision or appearance. t
* The occurrence recorded by Luke (4: 30) should not be regarded
as a case parallel to his appearing and vanishing after his resurredlion.
That was not a disappearance in the sense of becoming invisible to the
people. I t was merely an adroit, prompt movement, by which he eluded
the murderous design of his enemies. Before they had executed their
plans for his death he turned about, and, passing through their midst, no
man had courage or power tomolest him, because his hour hadnot yet come.
t Let no one hastily suppose that we are here following Spiritism,
Swedenborgianism or any other istn. We are simply following and logic-
ally connefling the apostolic account. The vast difference between the
Bible teaching and that counterfeit of it promulgated by Satan, known
as Spiritualism, we distin&ly discern and shall examine in a succeeding
volume. Suffice it here to point out that Spiritism affeAs to communi-
cate between dead nun and living men, while the Bible condemns this
(Isa. 8 :~ g )and
, teaches that such communications as were fruchave been
made only by spirit beings, such as angels, and by our Lord; and not by our
Lord while he was " the man Christ Jesus," nor while he was dead, but
after his r e s d i o n change, when he had become a life-giving or c6 quick-
ening rpirit" being.
 Manner of the Second Advent. 127

As a human being he could not come into the room with-

out opening the door, but as a spirit being he could, and
there he instantly created and assumed such a body of flesh
and such clothing as he saw fit for the purpose intended.
Nor can we for a moment admit the suggestion offered by
some, that our Lord opened the doors without being ob-
served; for the record is plain and clear that he came and
stood in their midst whik the doors were shuf-probably
very carefully barred and bolted too-" for fear of the
Jews."-John 2 0 : 19, 26.
The lesson of his changed nature was still further em-
phasized by his manner of leaving their sight : " He van-
ished out of their sight. " The human body of flesh and
bones, etc., and its clothing, which appeared suddenly while
the doors were shut, did not go out of the door, but simply
disafiearcd or dissolved into the same elements from which
,he had created them a few moments before. He vanished
out of their sight, and was no longer seen of them when
the flesh and bones and clothing in which he had manifested
himself were dissolved, though doubtless he was still with
them-invisibly present; and so also much of the time dur-
ing those forty days.
On special occasions, for special instruaion, God has
granted similar power to other spirit beings, angels, en-
abling them to appear as men,in bodies of flesh and bones
which ate and talked to those they instructed, just as our
Lord did. See Gen. 18; Judges 6 : I 1-22 ; 13: 3-20; and
the comments on these in Vol. I., pages 178 to 180.
The power manifested by our Lord, and the angels re-
ferred to, to create and dissolve the clothing in which they
appeared, was just as superhuman as the creating and dis-
solving of their assumed human bodies; and the bodies
were no more their glorious spiritual bodies than were the
clothes they wore. It will be remembered that the seam-
 I a8 T ' 2Tmt is a t Hand.

less robe and other clothing which our Redeemer wore be-
fore his crucifixion had been divided among the Roman
soldiers, and that the grave clothes were left folded away in
the sepulcher (John 19: 23, 24; 2 0 : 5-7), SO that the
clothing in which he appeared on the occasions mentioned
must have been specially created, and probably was the
most appropriate for each occasion. For instance, when
he appeared as a gardener to Mary, it was probably in such
apparel as a gardener would wear.
That the bodies in which our Lord appeared were real
human bodies, and not mere delusions, he gave them
clearly to understand when he ate before them, and invited
them to handle him and see that the body was real flesh
and bones, saying, Why are ye troubled? . . . Behold
my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me and
see ; for a spirit hath notJtsh a d bones, as ye see me have. "
Some Christians draw very absurd conclusions from this,
expression of our Lord as to the verity of his assumed flesh
and bone body. They regard the assumed body as his
spirit body, and declare that a spirit body is flesh and
bones, and just like a human body, excepting that an inde-
finable something, which they call spirit, flows through its
veins instead of blood. They seem to disregard the state-
ment of our Lord, that this was not a spirit body-that a
spirit being has not flesh and bones. Do they also forget
John's statement, that It doth not yet appear" what a
spirit body is, and that we shall not know until we are
changed and made like him and see him, not as he was,
but as he is? (I John 3 :2.) Do they also forget the Apos-
tle Paul's express statement that "flesh a d blood cannot
inherit the kingdom of God? "-and his further assurance .
that therefore all the heirs with Christ must also "be
changed?"-I Cor. 15 :so, 51.
Many Christians have the idea that our Lord's glorious
 Manner of the Second Advmf. 129

spiritual body is the very same body that was crucified and
laid away in Joseph's tomb: they expeQ, when they see
the Lord in glory, to identify hiill by the scars he received
on Calvary. This is a great mistake, which a very little
considerationshould make manifest-Firstly, It would prove
that his resurretlion body is not glorious or perfeEt, but
scarred and disfigured: Secondly,- It would prove that we
do know what a spirit body is, notwithstanding the Apostle's
statement to the contrary: Thirdly, It would prove that
our redemption price was taken back ; for Jesus said, "My
flesh I will give for the life of the world." It was his flesh,
his life as a man, his humanity, that was sacrificed for our
redemption. And when he was raised to life again by the
power of the Father, it was not to human existence ; because
that was sacrificed as our purchase price. And if that
price had been taken back, we would still be under the
condemnation of death, and without hope.
We have no more reason to suppose that our Lord's spirit
body since his resurreAion is a human body than we have
for supposing that his spirit body prior to his incarnation
was human, or that other spirit beings have human bodies ;
for a spirit hath not flesh and bones ; and, says the Apostle
Peter, our Lord was '' put to death in the flesh but made
alive in spirit."
Our Lord's human body was, however, supernaturally
removed from the tomb; because had it remained there it
would have been an insurmountable obstacle to the faith of
the disciples, who were not yet instruQed in spiritual things
-for "the spirit was not yet given." (John 7 : 39.) We
know nothing about what became of it, except that it did
not decay or corrupt. (AEts 2 : 27, 31.) Whether it was
dissolved into gases or whether it is still preserved some-
where as the grand memorial of God's love, of Christ's
obedience, and of our redemption, no one knows;-nor is
9 =
 130 TAe Time is at Hand.

such knowledge necessary. That God did miraculously .

hide the body of Moses, we are assured (Deut. 34 : 6 ; Jude
g) ; and that as a ttrcmorial God did miraculously preserve
from corruption the manna in the golden bowl, which
was placed in the Ark under the Mercy Seat in the Taber-
nacle, and that it was a symbol of our Lord's flesh, the
. bread from heaven, we also know (Exod. 14: 20, 33 ; Heb.
9 : 4; John 6 : 5 1-58). Hence it will not surprise us if,
in the Kingdom, God shall show to the world the body of
flesh, crucified for all in giving the ransom on their behalf-
not permitted to corrupt, but preserved as an everlasting
testimony of infinite love and perfea obedience. It is at
least possible that John 19 : 37 and Zech. 1 2 : 10 may have
such a fulfilment. Those who cried, " Crucify him ! " may
yet, as witnesses, identify the very body pierced by the
spear and torn by the nails and thorns.
T o regard our Lord's glorious body as a body of flesh
would not in the least account for his peculiar and sudden
appearings during those forty days prior to his ascension.
How could he so suddenly appear and then vanish? How
was it that he kept himself almost constantly invisible dur-
ing those forty days? And why wasit that hisappearanceeach
time was so changed as not to be recognized as the same one
seen on any formeroccasion, or as theoneso well known and
loved by all, before his crucifixion, only afew days previoi~s?
It will not do merely to say that these were miracles.
for then come use or necessitv for the miracles should
be named. If his body after his resurreaion were flesh and
bones, and the same body that was crucified, with all the
features and scars, why did he perform miracles which not
only did not establish that fa&, but which were likely,
we see, to teach the opposite?-that .he himself was no
longer human-flesh and bones-but a spirit being who
could go and come as the wind, so that none could tell
 Manner of the Second Advent. 131
whence he came or whither he went, but who, for the
purpose of instruaing them, appeared as a man in various
bodies of flesh and bones which he created and dissolved
as occasion required.
. Before our Lord's crucifixion, he had been on familiar
terms with his disciples, but after his resurreaion, though
he loved them none the less, his manner toward them was
more reserved. This was doubtless to impress them more
forcibly with the dignity and honor of his high exaltation,
and to inspire due reverence for his person and authority.
Though as a man Jesus never lacked that dignity of de-
portment which commands respea, yet a greater reserve
was necessary and expedient after his change to the divine
nature. Such reserve has always been maintained by Jeho-
vah toward his creatures, and is expedient under the cir-
cumstances. This reserve marked all our Lord's interviews
with the disciples after his resurreaion. They were very
brief, even as he had said, " Hereafter I will not talk much
with you."-John 14: 30.
Those who believe that our Heavenly Father is a spirit
and not a man should find no difficulty in realizing that
our Lord Jesus, who is now exalted to the divine nature,
and who is not only a moral likeness of God but in fa&
" the express image of the Father's person," is no longer a
man but a spirit being, whom no man hath seen nor can
see without a miracle. It is just as impossible for men to
see the unveiled glory of the Lord Jesus as it is for them
to behold Jehovah. Think for a moment how even a re-
fleaion of the spiritual glory affeaed Moses and Israel at
Sinai. (Heb. 12': 21 ;Exod. 19; 20: 19-21; 33: 20-23; 34:
29-35.) "SO terrible was the sight," so overwhelming and
fear-inspiring, "that Moses said, I exceedingly fear and
quake.'' And though Moses was supernaturally strength-
ened to behold the glory of the Lord, so that for forty days
 and forty nights, alone with God, overshadowed by his .
glory and without either food or drink, he received and
wrote the divine law (Exod. 34: 28), yet when he desired
to see the Lord face to face he was told, "Thou canst not
see my face ; for there shall no man see me and live." (Exod..
33 : 20.) All that Moses ever saw, therefore, was an appear-
ance representing God, and nothing more was possible. This
accords, too, with the Apostle's statements : " No man hath
seen God a t any time;" he is "the King immortal, in-
visible, whom no man hath seen nor can [ever] see. " (I Tim.
6: 15, 16.) But that spirit beings can and dosee God, who
himself is a spirit being, is clearly stated.-Matt. 18: 10.
If our Lord is still "the mnn Christ Jesus, who gave
himself a ransom for all " (I Tim. 2 : 5, 6)-if being put
to death in the flesh he was raised again in the flesh, and
not, as the Apostle declares, a life-giving spirit-then instead
of being exalted higher than angels and every name that
is named in heaven as well as in earth, he is still a man.
And if he retains the form of a servant, which he took for
the purpose of suffering death for every man, and is
still a little lower than the angels, he never can see
God. But how unreasonable such a view when fully
examined in the light of apostolic testimony. Consider,
too, that if our Lord's flesh, that was pierced and wounded
with nail and spear and crown of thorns, and marked with
sorrow, is his glorious spiritual body, and if the scars and
marred human features are part and parcel of the exalted
Lord, he would be far from beautiful, even if we should
love the wounds endured for us. And if he thus bears an
imperfect, scarred, marred body, and if we shall be like him,
would it not imply that the apostles and saints who were
crucified, beheaded, stoned to death, burned, cut to pieces
and torn by beasts, as well as those who met with accidents,
would each likewise bear his blemishes and scars? And in
 Mannrr of the Second Advent. I33
that view would not heaven present a most awful spe&acle-
t o all eternity? But this is not the case, and no one could
long hold so unreasonable and unscriptural a view. Spirit
beings are perfe& in every particular, and so the Apostle
reminds the Church, who are heirs of heavenly or spiritual
glory and honor, that, though sown [in death] in weakness
[with marks and wounds, etc.] it [the being] is raised in
power; though sown in dishonor [with lines of care and
sorrow, etc.] it is raised in glory; though sown a natural
body [literally, "an animal body "1 it will be raised a
spiritual body; and that as we have borne the .mage of
the earthly father, we shall bear the image of the heavenly
Lord. ( I Cor. 15 : 42-5 1.) Our Lord Jesus for our sakes
took and bore the image of the earthly also, for a while,
that he might redeem us. But in his resurreaion he be-
came the heavenly Lord (Rom. I 4 : g), and we, if faithful,
shall soon bear the image of the heavenly Lord (spiritual
bodies), as we now still bear the image of the earthly lord,
Adam (human bodies).
Remember Paul's case-In order that he might be one
of the apostles, he must be a witness-must see the Lord
after his resurre&ion. H e was not one of those who saw
the manifestations of resurreAion and presence during the
forty days, hence he was given a special glimpse of the Lord.
But he saw him, not as did the others-not veiled in flesh
and garments of various forms. And the merest glance at the
unveiled glorious person of our Lord caused him to fall to
the ground blinded with a glory far "above the brightness
of the sun at noon-day :" from which blindness, to restore
him to even partial sight required a miracle. (AAs g : I 7 ,
18.) Did not Paul see the Lord as he is-a spiritual being?
And did not our Lord during the forty days n l ) l ) ~ aas~he
was, i. e., as he had been previously, for the special pnr-
poses and reasons already pointed out? There is no room
134 ' 2% Time is at H a d
to doubt this. But the Lord had an objea in appearing to
Paul thus, just as he had and served another objea by ap-
pearing differently to the others. This objea Paul shows,
saying: "Last of all he was seen of me also-as by one
BORN BEFORE THE DUE TIME." (I Cor. 15 : 8-literal ren-
dering.) As the resurreaion of our Lord was his birth
from the dead, to the full perfeaion of spiritual being (Col.
I : 18; Rom. 8: 29), SO the resurreaion of the Church, the
body of Christ, is here and elsewhere referred to as a birth.
In our birth or resurreaion as spirit beings, we shall see the
Lord as he is, just as Paul saw him ;but we, being changed
or born then, as spirit beings, will not be stricken down
nor blinded with the sight of our Lord's glorious person.
Paul's statement means that he saw him as we shall see him
-"as he is:" he saw him as all the body of Christ shall
see him, but BEFORE THE DUE TIME, before he was born
from the dead, and therefore before able to endure it ;-yet
"as" each one so born shall in due time see him.
Moses, coming down from the mount to communicate to
Israel the Law Covenant, was a type of the greater Law-
giver and Mediator of the New Covenant, who at his second
advent shall come forth to rule and bless the world. Moses
typified, therefore, the entire Church, of which our Lord is
the Head. Moses' face was caused to shine, so that the
people could not look at him, and he must thereafter wear
a veil, as a type of the spiritual glory of Christ, an illustra-
tion of the point we are now examining. Christ has the
real glory and brightness, the express image of the Father's
person, and we shall be like him, and no man can behold
that glory ;hence whatever manifestation of the Law-giver
there will be to the world when the glory of the Lord shall be
revealed, the glory of the spiritual persons cannot be seen.
They will speak through the veil-under the cover. 'I'his, as
well as more, was meant by Moses veil.-Exod. 34: 3-33.
 Mantrer of the Second Advent. 135
As we give the matter careful study, we come more and
more to recognize the divine wisdom displayed in the man-
ner of revealing the resurreaion of our Lord to the apos-
tles, that they should be thoroughly satisfied and reliable
witnesses, and that the meek of the world might be able
t o receive their testimony and believe that God raised our
Lord from the dead-that they might recognize him as the
one that was dead, but is now alive forevermore, and, be-
lieving, might come unto God by him. And as we con-
sider him under the 1eadings.of the holy Spirit of truth,
our minds expand and we see him no longer the man Christ
Jesus, but the Lord of glory and power, partaker of the
divine nature. And thus we know him, for whose coming
and kingdom the Church has so earnestly prayed and longed.
And no one properly recognizing his great exaltation can
expea at his second coming the man Christ Jesus in the
body of flesh prepared for sacrifice and wounded and givcn
in death as our ransom. Nor should we expea that at his
second coming he would '' appear,'' or mantfest himself, in
various flesh and bone forms to the world-that was needful
for those early wifnesses, but not so now. H e will, as we
shall see, manifest his second presence very differently.
From what we have seen regarding spirit beings and their
manifestations in times past, it is evident that if our Lord
were to manifest himself i t his second advent either by
opening men's eyes to behold his glory, as he did with
Paul and Daniel, or by assuming a human body, it would
be detrimental to the plan revealed in his Word. The effea
of appearing in glory to the world, their eyes being mirac-
ulously wrought upon to enable them to see him, would be
almost to paralyze them with the overwhelming sight, while
to appear as n man would be to lower the standard of dig-
nity and give a lower than the true estimate of the 'divine
nature and form. As neither would seem to be necessary
136 Tire Time i s at Hand.

or advisable now, we cannot presume that either of these

methods will be adopted.
On the contrary, we should expea that the Christ would
be manifest in the flesh of mankind in the same manner that
when t h e ' l o r d was "madeflesh " and dwelt among men,
God was manifest in his flesh. Human nature, when perfeA
and in harmony with God, is a likeness of God in the flesh ;
hence the originally perfeA Adam was a likeness of God,
and the perfe& man Christ Jesus was also; so that he could
say to the disciple Philip, who asked to see the Father, "He
that hath seen me hath seen the Father "-he hath seen the
likeness of God in the flesh, "God manifest in the flesh."
So, too, mankind in general, as its members come grad-
ually back to the long-lost image of God, will be fleshly
images and likenesses of the Father and of the Christ. At.
the very beginning of the Millennium, as we have seen,
there will be samples of perfe& manhood before the world
(Vol. I., pages 287-293): Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and
the holy prophets, already tried and approved, will be the
" princes " among men, the exponents and representatives

of the spiritual, invisible kingdom. In these Christ will be

manifested-in theirflesh-even a s the Father was manifested
in his flesh. And as "whosoever will " reaches perfeaion
and comes into full harmony with the will of Christ, every
such one will be an image of God and of Christ, and in
each of these Christ will be manifested.
Because created in God's moral image, the perfea man,
fully consecrated, will be able to appreciate perfealy the
holy Spirit and Word of God ; and the glorified Church
will dire& him. No doubt, too, visions and dire& reve-
lations, and general communication between the spiritual
kingdom and its earthly representatives and exponents, will
be much more free and general than similar communica-
tions ever were before-more after the order of the com-
 Manner of the Second Advent. I37
munions of Eden, before sin brought condemnation and
separation from God's favor and communion.
Nothing, then, either in reason or in Scripture, demands
that our Lord shall at his second advent appear in various
bodies of flesh and bones. That such a procedure is not
essential is evident from the success of Satan's kingdom,
which operates through human beings as agents. Those who
partake of the spirit of evil and error represent the great
unseen prince, most fully. H e is thus manifest in their
flesh, though himself a spirit being, invisible to men.
The Christ "changed," made partakers of the divine na-
ture, shall be spirit beings as truly as is Satan, and equally
invisible to men. Their operations will be similiar in man-
ner, though direAly opposite in charaQer and results ; their
honored agents, not bound and made slaves by ignorance
and weakness, as are most of the servants of Satan, but
made perfea, and "free indeed," will a& intelligently and
harmoniously, from choice and from love; and their ap-
pointments will be rewards of righteousness.
Our Lord's presence will be manifested to the world by ex-
hibitions of "power and great glory," not, however, merely
to the natural sight, but to the eyes of their understanding,
as they shall open to an appreciation of the great changes
which the new Ruler shall effeA. His presence and right-
eous authority will be recognized in both the punishments
and the blessings that will flow to mankind from his reign.
I t has long been generally believed that distress and
trouble come as punishments for evil doing, upon the wicked.
This seeming to be a natural and proper law, people in
general have accepted it, thinking that it should be so,
even if it is not ; yet the hard faAs of experience agree
with the Bible, that in the past it has been the godly who
have oftenest suffered aflliAions and persecutions. (z Tim.
3 : I 2.) But in the " Day of Trouble," the period of forty
138 7 % ~7 h c is at Hand.

years introducing Messiah's reign, this order will begin to be

reversed. In that day, evil powers are to be overthrown,
and righteousness, established by a gradual process, shall
speedily work out a corresponding retribution to evil-doers,
and blessings to them that do good-"Tribulation and
anguish upon every soul of illan that doeth evil, . . . but
glory, honor and peace to every man that worketh goodv--
in that " day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judg-
ment of God, who will render to every man according to
his deeds." (Rom. 2 : 9, 10, 6, 5.) And since there is so
much that is wrong now, the retribution will be very heavy
at first, making a "time of trouble such as was not since
there was a nation.'' Thus, in vengeance, and trouble, and
wrath upon the nations, will the Lord reveal to the world
the fa& of the change of dispensations, and the change of
rulers. And thus, When the judgments of the Lord are
in the earth, the inhabitants of the world will learn right-
eousness." (Isa. 26 : 5-1 I.) They will learn that under
the new order of things right-doers are to be exalted and
evil-doers restrained and punished. For clear prophetic
testimony relative to this kingdom and its operation on
behalf of the humble, the upright, the poor, the needy and
the oppressed, and its overthrow of monopolies and every
system of injustice and oppression, and the general equal-
ization of human affairs, read carefully Psalm 7 2 : 1-19;
37 : 1-14.
Our King will thus reveal himself gradually : some will
discern the new Ruler sooner than others, but ultimately
"every eye shall see [horao-discern] him." (Rev. I : 7.)
But "he cometh with clouds;" and while the clouds of
trouble are heavy and dark, when the mountains (kingdoms
of this world) are trembling and falling, and the earth (or-
ganized society) is being shaken, disintegrated, melted, some
will begin to realize what we now proclaim as already at
 Manner of the Second Advent. I39
hand-that the great day of Jehovah has come ;'that the
foretold day of trouble and wrath upon the nations is be-
ginning; and that Jehovah's Anointed is taking to him-
self his great power and beginning his work, of laying
justice to the line and righteousness to the plummet. (Isa.
28 : I 7.) And " he must reign until " he shall have put
down all authorities and laws on earth, contrary to those
which control in heaven.
As the trouble increases, men will seek, but in vain, for
proteaion in the "dens" and caves, the great rocks and
fortresses of society (Free hfasonry, Odd Fellowship, and
Trades Unions, Guilds, Trusts, and all societies secular and
ecclesiastical), and in the mountains (governments) of earth;
saying, " Fall over* [cover, protea] and hide us from the
face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath
of the Lamb ; for the great day of his wrath is come. "-
Rev. 6 : 15-1 7.
The idolatry of money in which the whole world has
gone mad, and which is to have so prominent a place in
the trouble, causing not only anxiety for its accumulation,
but also for its preservation, is to be completely overthrown,
as shown in Isa. 2 : 8-21 ; Ezek. 7 : I 7-19.
The great day of trouble will be recognized, and from its
storm all will seek proteaion, though few will recognize the
judgments of the Lord then abroad in the world as the re-
sult of hispesmce, the setting up of his authority, and the
enforcement of his laws. In the end, however, all shall
* The Greek word rpi, here used, is generally translated on, but has
also the significanceof over and about, and is so translated many times in
the common version. The thought is that of proteaion, not of destmc-
tion. The common view of this passage, that it teaches that wicked
men will get faith enough to pray for literal mountains to fall, is absurd.
The real fulfilment is already beginning: the great, the rich, and no less
the poor, are seeking to the mruntains and rocks and caves for shelter
from the darkening storm of trouble which all see is gathering.
140 17re Time is at Hand.

recognize ["see"] the King of glory ;and all who then love
righteousness will rejoice to obey him and conform them-
selves fully to his just requirements.
That will be a time of retribution upon all who by fraud
or force, sometimes in the name of law and under its
sanaion, have unrighteously grasped the rights or property
of others. The retribution, as we have seen, will come
from the Lord, through the uprising of the masses of the
people. In their distress, loth to part with a dollar or an
acre, or an assumed right or dignity long enjoyed and long
undisputed, yet seeing the approaching retribution, many
will seek the covering of the hitherto powerful organiza-
tions-civil, social and ecclesiastical-to promote and
shield their interests, feeling that alone they must fall. But
these shall not be able to deliver them in the day of the
Lord's anger. The approaching confliA and retribution
will cause all the families of the earth to wail; for it will be
a time of trouble such as was not since there was a nation-
no, nor ever shall be again. It will be " because of him"
that they will wail ; because of his judgments producing in
a natural way the great trouble ; because the Lord ariseth
to shake terribly the earth, and to destroy its corruptions.
(Isa. 2 : 21.) So far-reaching will be the judgments and the
trouble that none shall escape. Ultimately every eye shall
discern the change, and recognize that the Lord reigneth.
The trouble might be greatly lessened could men see and
promptly a& upon principles of equity, ignoring and re-
linquishing all unjust privileges of the past, even though
legalized; but this, selfishness will not permit until the
trouble shall break and overthrow the proud, humble the
powerful and exalt the meek.
But not until the great day of trouble is about closing-
not until the Gentile kingdoms are ground to powder and
utterly removed, no place being found for them (A. D.
 Manner o f the Second Advenf. 141

1914,as shown in the preceding chapter)--not until great

Babylon is utterly overthrown and her influence over the
world broken-will the great mass of mankind come to
realize the true state of the case. Then they will see that
the great trouble through which they will have passed was
that symbolically termed "The battle of the great day of
God Almighty" (Rev. 16 : 14); that in proportion a s
they have aided error and wrong, they have been battling
against the law and forces of the new empire and the new
Ruler of karth; and that in proportion as their tongues,
and pens, and hands, and influence, and means, were used
to support the nght and the truth on any subjea, they
had been to that extent fighting on the Lord's side.
Some will learn the significance of the trouble more
quickly than others, because more teachable. And during
all the trouble there will be in the world those who will
bear witness to its cause, declaring the Lord's presence and
the setting up of his kingdom which is in opposition to
the powers of darkness to be the real cause of the trouble
,. and shaking and overturning of society, showing that all
who oppose truth and righteousness are the enemies of the
new kingdom, and that unless they quickly surrender they
must soon suffer ignominious defeat. Yet the masses will
be heedless of wise counsel, as they have always been, until
completely humbled under the iron rule of the new king-
dom, only at last realizing the folly of their course.
The true teacher and light bearer (Matt. 5 : 14), the true
Church, the body of Christ, is not to be left in darkness to
learn of her Lord's presence by the manifestations of his
wrath and power, as the world will learn of it. For her
enlightenment special provisio~l has been made. By the
sure word of prophecy, which shines as a light in a dark
place, she is clearly and definitely informed just what to
expe&. (2 Pet. I : 19.) Through the prophetic word, she
142 Tlrc Time is at Hand. '

shall not only be shielded from discouragement, and ena-

bled to overcome the besetments, snares and stumbling-
stones so prevalent in "the evil day,## and thus to stand
approved of God, but she becomes the light-bearer and in-
struAor of the world. The Church is thus enabled to point
out to the world the cause of the trouble, to announce the
presence of the new Ruler, to declare the policy, plan and
objeA of the new dispensation, and to instrua the world
as to the wisest course to pursue in view of these things.
And though men will not give heed to the instruaions,
until the lesson of submission has been forced upon then1
by the trouble, it will greatly aid them then in learning the
lesson. It is to this mission of the " feet," or last members
of the Church, who will declare upon the mountains (king-
doms) the r e i p of Christ begun, that Isa. 52 : 7 refers.
SEEMINGLY CONFLICTING SCRIPTURES.

There are some statements of Scripture with reference to

the manner of the Lord's return and appearing which, until
critically examined, appear to be contradiaory of each
other. And no doubt they have for centuries served the
divine purpose of concealing the truth until the due time for
it to be understood ; and even then, from all except the spe-
cial class of consecrated ones for whom it was intended.
For instance, our Lord said, "Behold, I come as a thief ;"
and, '&Asit was in the days of Noah, so shall it be also
in the days of the Son of man [the days of his presence] :
They did eat, they drank, they married wives, they were
given in marriage," "and knew not until the flood came."
"And ~vhenJesus was questioned of the Pharisees when
the Kingdom of God should come, he answered them and
said, The Kingdom of God cometh not with observation"
[marginal reading, '"ot with outward show "].-Rev. 16 :
1 5 ; Luke I 7 : 26, 27, 20 ; Matt. 24: 38, 39.
 Manner of the Second Advent. 143

These scriptures plainly state and illustrate the manner of

the Lord's coming. They show that he will be present
unseen, doing a work of which the world for a time will be
entirely unaware. His arrival must therefore be in a quiet
manner, unobserved, and entirely unknown to the world,
just "as a thief" woul'd come, without noise or other dem-
onstration to a t t r a a attention. As in the days of Noah
the world went on with its affairs as usual, not in the least
disconcerted, and without the slightest faith in the preach-
ing of Noah with reference to the coming flood, so in the
early part of the Day of the Lord, the world, having no
faith in the announcement of his presence and of the im-
pending trouble, will go on as usual, giving no heed what-
ever to any such preaching until, in the great flood of
trouble, the old world-the old order of things-goes down,
passes away, preparatory to the full establishment of the
new order, the Kingdom of God under the whole heavens.
-"As it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be also in the
days [of the presence] of the Son of man."
On the other hand, we find scriptures which at first sight
seem to be in dire& confli& with these; as, for instance:
a The Lord himself shall descend fron heaven with a shout,
with the voice of the Archangel, and with the t a n @ of
God. "-1L The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven
with his mighty messengers, in flaming fire, taking ven-
geance on them that know not God, and that obey not the
gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ."-"They [the world]
shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven
with power and great glory."-"Behold, he cometh with
clouds, and cvcty eye shallsee him. "-I Thes. 4 :I 6 ;2 Thes.
I : 7, 8 ; Matt. 24 :30 ; Rev. 1 :7.
As seekers after truth, it will not do for us to say, in
view of these passages, that the majority of them seem to
favor whatever view we incline to prefer, and then to ignore
I44 T/rc Time is a t B a d .

the others. Until we have a view of the matter in which

every Bible statement finds a reasonable representation, we
should not feel sure.that we have the truth on the subje&.
One statement of God is as true, and as firm a foundation
for faith, as a hundred. And it would be wiser to seek for
2 harmonious understanding than to arrive at a conclusion
or adopt a theory based.on a one-sided interpretation, and
thus to deceive ourselves and others.
Christians generally make no effort to harmonize these
statements, and therefore their ideas are one-sided and in-
correa. The last group of statements is just as positive as
the first, and apparently teaches the very reverse of a quiet,
unobserved, thief-like manner in the Lord's coming and
presence. In addition to these statements, we are referred
to two other illustrations of the manner of his coming, viz. :
"This same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven,
shall so conre, IN LIKE MANNER as ye have seen him go into
heaven," and, "As the lightning cometh out of the east,
andshineth even unto the west, so shall also the coming of
the Son of man be." (A& I :11 ; Matt. 24: 27.) T o reach
a corre& conclusion, these also must be given due weight.
In our examination of the subje& we should note that
while our Lord stated, as a positive fa&, that his kingdom
would be established without outward show, and that his
coming, his presence, would be as a thief, requiring close,
attentive watching to apprehend and discern it, all of the
above texts generally cited as proof of an outward, visible
manifestation are in high0 jgurative language, except the
one which says that he will come in like manner as he went
away. The symbolic must always bend in interpretation to
the plainer, more literal statements, as soon as their sym-
bolic chara&er is recognized. Whenever a literal inter-
pretation would do violence to reason, and also place the
passage in dire4 antagonism toplain statements of Script-
 Manner of the Second Advent. 145
ure,'such passage should be considered figurative, and its
interpretation as a symbol should be sought in harmony
with obviously plainand literal passages, and with thegeneral
charaAer and objeA of the revealed plan. By recognizing
and thus interpreting the symbols in this case, the beautiful
harmony of all the statements is manifest. Let us now
examine them and see how perfeAly they agree with the
statements which are not symbolic.
(a) "The Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a
shout, with the voice of thc Archangel, and with the trzmrp
of God." ( I Thes. 4 : 16.) The voice and the trumpet here
mentioned correspond in every way with the same figures
used in Rev. I I : 15-19-"The seventh angel sounded; and
there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdom of
this world is become the kingdom of our Lord, and of
his Christ, and he shall reign forever and ever. . . . And
the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, and the
time of the dead, that they should be judged," etc. Thesame
events are referred to in Daniel's prophecy :-"And at that
time shall Michael [Christ] stand up [assume control], the
great Prince, . . . and there shall be a time of trouble
such as never was since there was a nation, . . . and many
of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake."
And Paul adds to his mention of the voices and the trum-
pet the statement, "And the dead in Christ shall rise,first."
In 2 Tim. 4 : I he further states that Christ shall judge the
quick (the living) and the dead, at this time of his appear-
ing and kingdom ; and the beginning of this judgment of
the living nations is everywhere described as the greatest
time of trouble the world has ever known.-Dan. 12 : I.
Thus Paul, John and Daniel evidently refer to the same
time, the time of our Lord's appearing, and the establish-
ment of his kingdom in the midst of a great time of
trouble, and to theeventsprecedingand introducing it. The
10 B
146 l l i r Time is a t Hand.

same result is shown by each writer to follow the standing

up of Michael, the voices and the trumpet : namely, trouble
and wrath upon the nations and the resurreaion of the dead.
Next, mark the figure used :-
" WITH A SHOUT." T h e Greek word here translated

"shout" is kelncsma, which signifies a shout of encouragement.

A shout implies a public message designed for the ears, not of
a few, but of a mixed multitude. It is generally designed
either to alarm and terrify or to assist and encourage. Or it
may have the one effea upon one class, and the reverse effect
upon another, according to circumstances and conditions.
The aspea of affairs in the world for the past fifteen
years very strikingly corresponds with this symbol, in the
outbursts of world-wide encouragement for all men to wake
up to a sense of their rights and privileges as men, and
to consider their mutual relationships, the principles upon
which they are based and the ends which they should ac-
complish. Where on the face of the earth is the civilized
nation that has not heard the shout, and is not influenced
by it ! The entire civilized world has, in the past few years,
been studying political economy, civil rights and social
liberties as never before in the annals of history; and men
are encouraging each other, and being encouraged, as never
before, to probe these subjeas to the very foundation. The
shout of encouragement started by the increase of knowledge
among men has already encircled the earth, and under its
influence men are banding themselves together, encouraged
and assisted by men of brain and genius, to contend and
strive for both real and fancied rights and liberties ; and
as their organizations increase and multiply, the shout
grows louder and longer, and will by and by result as fore-
told, in the great time of trouble and tumult of angry
nations. This result is graphically described by the Prophet
-"The noise of a multitude in the mountains [kingdoms]
 Manner of the Second Advent. I47
like as of a great people; a tumult~~ous noise of the king-
doms of nations gathered together: the Lord of hosts
mustereth the host of battle. "-Isa. 13 :4.
"THE VOICEO F THE ARCHANGEL"-is another striking
symbol of similar import. The name "archangel" signi-
fies chief messegcr; and our anointed Lord himself is Jeho-
vah's Chief Messenger-the Messenger of the Covenant."
(Mal. 3 : 1.) Daniel refers to the same personage, calling
him Michael, which name signifies who as God-an ap-
propriate name for him who is "the express image of the
Father's person," and the representative of his authority
and power. The voice of the Archangel represents Christ's
authority and command. This symbol, then, represents
Christ as taking control, or beginning his reign and issuing
his commands, his official orders, announcing the change of
dispensation by the enforcement of the laws of his kingdom.
The same thought is differently expressed by Daniel, when
he says, Then shall Michael, the great Prince, "stand up. "
To stand up signifies to assume authority, to give commands.
See ariseth," Isa. 2 :19, 21. Another illustration of this
symbol is from David, who says of Christ prophetically,
He uttered his voice ; the earth melted." The great time
of trouble will be precipitated, and the earth (organized so-
ciety) will melt, or disintegrate, under the change of ad-
ministration going into effea when the new King utters
his voice of command. At his command, systems of error,
civil, social and religious, must go down, however old or
firmly entrenched and fortified they may be. The sword
out of his mouth shall cause the havoc: The truth on every
subjea, and in all its varied aspeas, shall judge men, and,
under his power and overruling, shall cause the overturn-
ing of evil and error in all their thousand forms.
" T H ETRUMP OF GOD."-Many seem thoughtlessly to
entertain the idea that this trumpet will be a literal sound
1 48 17re Time is at Hand.

on the air. But this will be seen to be an unreasonable ex-

pe&ation, when it is noticed that Paul here refers to what
the Revelator designates "The Seventh Trumpet," the
"Last Trump" in a series of symbolic trumpets. (Rev.
I I :1 5 ; 1 Cor. 15 :5 2 . ) The proof that these references are
to the same trumpet is found in the record of the events
conneAed with each. Paul mentions the resurreaion, and
the establishment of the Lord's Kingdom, as conneaed
with "the trump of God," and the Revelator mentions the
same with even greater minuteness. The propriety of calling
the "seventh," or "last trump," the " trump of God,"'is
evident, too, when we remember that the events mentioned
under the preceding six trumpets of Revelation refer to
humanity's doings, while the seventh refers specially to the
Lord's work, and covers the " Day of the Lord. " Since the
six preceding trumpets were symbols--and this is generally
admitted by commentators and students who make any
claim as expositors of Revelation-it would be a violation
of reason and common sense to expe& the seventh, the
last of the series, to be a literal, audible sound on the air.
And not only so, but it would be out of harmony with the
Lord's general methods, as well as with those statements
of Scripture indicating the secrecy of his coming; for a
thief never sounds a trumpet to announce his arrival.
The seven trumpets of Revelation are all symbolic, and
represent seven great periods of time and their events. The
examination of these we leave for a subsequent volume.
Suffice it here to say that we find ourselves to-day in the
midst of the very events which mark the sounding of the
seventh trumpet. The great voices, the increase of knowl-
edge, the angry nations, etc., taken in conneaion with
time-prophecies, establish this as a fa&. Many events are
yet to transpire before this seventh or last trumpet ceases
to sound; as, for instance, the rewarding of the saints and
 Manner of the Second Advent. I49
prophets, the resurre&ion of all the dead, etc. In fa&, it
covers the entire period of the Millennia1 reign of Christ,
as indicated by the events which are to transpire under it.
-Rev. 10:7; 11:15, 18.
Thus we find the "shout," the "voice @the Archangel"
and "the trump of God" all symbols, and now in process
of fulfilment. Note carefully, too, the fa& that each of the
three prophecies just referred to (Dan. I 2 :I ; Rev. I I :15;
I Thes. 4:16) declares the Lord's presence at the time when
the events mentioned transpire. They were foretold for
the very purpose of indicating the manner in which his
invisible presence would be manifested to those who have
faith in the word of prophecy. Paul says, " The Lord shall
descend with [literally in, or during] ashout," voice, trumpet,
etc. ; John says that the kingdoms of this world become
his, during the time of these events; and Daniel says, "At
that time shall Michael, the great Prince [Christ], stand up"
(bepresent) and take to himself his great power. If, there-
fore, we can recognize the shout, the voices and the sound-
ing of the great trumpet, we should expea them as indi-
cations, not that the Lord will come soon, but rather that
he has come and is now present, and that the harvest work
of gathering the wheat and burning the tares is already
under way. This we shall soon see is abundantly proved
by time-prophecies. Yet it is not to the natural vision, but
only to the eye of faith, through the sure word of proph-
ecy, that his presence and work can be discerned.
Just here another fa& should not be overlooked, namely,
that the "Shout," the "Voice of the Archangel," and the
"Trump of God," as above explained, are all instrumental-
ities for the accomplishment of the harvest work of the
Gospel age. If, therefore, we see not only the meaning of
these symbols, but the foretold results aaually taking place,
we have additional proof both that we have rightly inter-
preted the symbols, and that we are now in this period
called the harvest," in which the Gospel age and the Mil-
lennial age l a p t h e one closing and the other opening.
Many will need no aid in tracing a separating work now
going on between the truly consecrated and the merely
nominal Christians. Many can see the symbolic fire already
under way, and can discern the "shout" of the people, the
command of the new King Immanuel and the events called
the "seventh trumpet," and the " clouds" of trouble, in
which the Lord comes, and from and in which his power is
to be manifested--subduing all things unto himself.
We have already (Vol. I., p. 237) called attention to the
fa&, that the recognition of the harvest work in a&ual proc-
ess is proof of the Lord's presence, since he declared that
he would be the chief reaper and dire&or of the entire work,
and that this would be his first work.-"Behold, a white
cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto a Son of man,
having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a
sharp sickle. . . . And he that sat on the cloud thrust in
his sickle on the earth ; and the earth was reaped. "-'' In
the time of the harvest I will say to the reapers, gather"
etc. (Rev. 15 :14, 16 ; Matt. 13 :30.) The harvest work
will occupy forty years for its full accomplishment, ending
with A. D. 1914. Its various features will be accomplished
gradually, but all of its days are "days of the Son of Man "-
days of our Lord's presence and power-recognized in the
end by all, but at first only by the class specified by the
Apostle-"Ye, brethren-not in darkness."
"IN FLAMING FIRE."-T~~next of these symbolic state-
ments can be readily understood, if the meaning of the sym-
bols, fire, etc., already explained (Vol. I., p. 317); be borne
in mind. It reads, "The Lord Jesus shall be revealed fro111
heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire, taking venge-
ance on them that know not God, and that obey not the
 Manner of fhr Srcond Advent. '5'
gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. "-2 Thessalonians I : 8.
Expressed literally, we understand this to signify that
in his day (the Millennial age) our Lord's presence will be
revealed or manifested to the world from his position of
- spiritual control ("heaven ' I ) , in the wrath and punishment
then visited upon evil and evil-doers. It will be consum-
ing wrath, as indicated by the symbol, jirc, and will leave
neither root nor branch of evil systems, error, oppression,
or wilful sinners; and all the proud, and all evil doers,
shall be burned up as stubble in that Millennial day. In its
beginning-in this harvest" period-this fire will burn
very fiercely, consuming pride and evil, now of such rank
growth. Happy those who will surrender their pride and
evil to be destroyed, that they themselves be not destroyed
also (in the "second death"), as some resisters will evi-
dently be, during the Millennial age. It is of this time
that we read, Behold, the day cometh that shall burn as an
oven; and all the proud, yea. and all that do wickedly, shall
be stubble : and the day that cometh shall burn them up,
saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root
nor branch. "-Mal. 4 :.I.
The " mighty angels," messengers, or agents of his power,
are various, and may properly be understood as applying to
and including all the various agencies, animate and inani-
mate, which shall be used by our Lord in the overthrow of
the evil systems of the present, and in the chastisement of
evil-doers.
While the wrath or venge;mce of the Lord is thus to be
expressed in flaming fire, in consuming trouble, such as
never before was known-so general and wide-spread, and
so destru&ive of evil-righteousness and the righteous will
begin to be favored. And as these dealings become more
and more apparent, men will begin to draw the infer-
ence that a new power has taken control of human affairs;
152 2% flme i s at Hand.
and thus thepresence of our Lord as King of kings shall
be revealed to the world. " He shall be revealed in flaming
fire, taking vengeance [both] on them that know not God
[who are not really acquainted with God, but who neverthe-
less fail to obey the light of conscience, which all to some
extent possess], and [also on those who, while knowing God,
yet] obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ."
Under the chastisements and increasing light and favor-
able opportunities of the Millennia1 day, all will be brought
to such a clear knowledge of the truth and the way of
righteousness as to be without the excuse of ignorance, or
of inability to obey the truth; and those who persistently
conh'nue enemies of God and righteousness shall be pun-
ished with lasting desfruRion [a destruaion from which
there shall be no resurreaion] from the presence of the
Lord and from the glory of his power.
"IN POWER AND GREAT G L O R Y . " - T ~next
~ statement is
to the effeA that the world will see the Son of man coming,
before his kingdom is fully set up or his joint-heirs are all
gathered and exalted with him. And, seeing his coming,
all the tribes of the earth will mourn-" They shall see the
Son of man coming with power and great glory."
Already the world sees the clouds of trouble gathering
and darkening; they realize that a power is now at work in
the affairs of. men, with which they cannot cope; the near
future, from the present outlook, is dark and ominous to all
who have sufficient intelligence to mark the trend of events.
Thinking men observe the persistency with which ques-
tions of right and wrong, justice and injustice, are forced
upon their consideration, demanding an expression of
their individual principles. Many recognize the glory
and power of earth's new Ruler, yet because clouds and
darkness are round about him they do not recognize the
King himself. Men see the clouds, and therefore see him
 Manncr oj the Second A&&. 153
coming in the clouds with power and great glory [the glory
of power and justice], but they do not recognize Aim. Not
until the clouds have let fall hail stones and coals of fire
(Psa. 18 : I 2, 13) to batter down men's pride, and selfish-
ness, and prejudices, and consume these, will the clouds
disappear, and reveal the full majesty and glory of Christ's
presence. If men would consider, and hearken to the voice
of the Lord, which now dire& the course of justice, and
warns of impending retribution, the great disasters of the
near future would be averted ; but " God speaketh once, yea,
twice, yet man perceiveth it not. . . . Then he openeth
the ears of men [in the thunder tones of "the day of
trouble"] and sealeth their instruEtion, that he may with-
draw man from his [own] purpose, and hide pride from man. "
"Behold, he cometh with clouds," and in due time
"every eye shall see [discern] him," shall recognize his
presence, power and authority; and all must submit to it,
whether willing or unwilling, until the loosing of Satan
for a little season, in the close of the Millennium, when
after full experience their willingness or unwillingness will '

be fully tested, and the unwilling will be destroyed-the

second death, symbolically called the lakeof fire.-Rev. z I: 8.
Thus seen, all of these symbolic explanations of the
manner of our Lord's coming accord perfe&ly with the
plain statements which declare that his presence will be a
secret for a time, known only to those watching.
I N LIKE MANNER.

What, now, is taught by the statement of the angel at the

time of our Lord's departure-A&s I : I I-" This same
Jesus which is taken up from you into heaven shall so come,
in like manner, as ye have seen him go into heaven"?
A careful examination of this text will manifest its har-
mony with the forgeoing. Many seem to think the passage
I54 The Time is a t Hand.

reads, As you see the Lord ascend into heaven, so, in like
manner, you shall see him come again. Such should read it
again and again, until they note the fa& that it does not
say that those who saw him go will see him come, nor that
any one else will see him come. What it does say is, that
the manner of his coming will be like the manner of his
going. What, then, was the manner of his going? Was it
with great splendor, and with great demonstration? Was
it with trumpet sound and voices and a great shout rending
the air, and the Lord's person shining in supernatural glory
and brightness? If so, we should expe& his coming again
to be "in like manner." On the other hand, was it not
as quietly and secretly as was possible, consistent with his
purpose of having thoroughly convinced witnesses of the
fa&? None saw him, or knew of the fa&, except his faithful
followers. His statement (John 14: ~ g ) "Yet
, a little while
and the world seeth me no more," has never yet been dis-
proved ; for none but the brethren saw even his manifesta-
tions after his resurre&ion, and no others witnessed his
ascension. And in like manner as he went away (quietly,
secretly, so far as the world was concerned, and unknown
except to his followers), so, in this manner, he comes again.
And as when he went away he lifted up his hands and
blessed them, so, when he comes again, it is that their joy
may be full, as he said : " I will come again, and receive
you unto myself; I will see you again, and your heart
6 6

shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you."-

Luke 24 : 50, 51 ; John 14: 3 ; 16 : 22.
The angel seemed also to give special emphasis to the
fa& that the coming again would be the coming of this
very " sameJesus"--the same one who left the glory which
he had with the Father before the world was, and became
man-became poor that we might be made rich; the same
Jesus that died on Calvary; the same Jesus that arose a
 Manner of the Second Advent. I55

quickening spirit the third day; the same Jesus that had
manifested his change during the forty days-THIS same
Jesus now ascended up on high. Yes, it is the same Jesus who
has experienced two changes of nature-first from spirit to
human, and then from human to divine. These changes oi
nature have not destroyed his individuality. His identity
was as the angel thus assures us, whether the
philosophy of that fa& be understood or not; and though
we shall know him no more after the flesh (as a man), but
should remember his exaltation, that he is now of the divine,
spiritual nature, and should anticipate his coming in har-
mony with this change and exaltation, yet we may remember
that he is the same loving Jesus, and not changed in this
rape&. It is this same Jesus," who, though present forty
days after his resurreaion, was seen of the disciples only,
and by them but briefly, who in his second presence will
be as.invisible to the world as during the forty days pre-
ceding his ascension. We must remember that he does
not come to give himself as a sacrifice, and hence that he
has no further use for a human body prepared for sacrifice.
(Heb. 10 : 5 .) That is all over now: he dies no more, but
now comes to rule and bless and uplift the redeemed race.
Our Lord furnished us a most beautiful illustration of the
manner in which his presence will be revealed, when he
said, "As the bright-shining emerges from the east, and
illuminates even unto the west, so will be thepresence of
the Son of man." (Matt. 24: 27.) That most translations
of this verSe are faulty in using the word lightning, where
sunlight is meant, is evident; for lightning flashes do not
come out of the east and shine unto the west. They just
as frequently come from other quarters, and rarely, if ever,
flash clear across the heavens. The Lord's illustration, and
the only one which will comport with his words, is the sun's
brightness, which does invariably emerge from the east and
156 llic ZYmc is a t Hand.

shine even unto. the west. The Greek word astrape, here
used, is thus shown to be improperly translated in this
text, and also in the account of the same words by Luke
(1 7 : 24). Another instance of the use of this word astrape
by our Lord is found in Luke 1 1 : 36, where it applies
to the brightness of a candle, and in the common ver-
sion is rendered " bright-shining." IncorreEt ideas of the
manner of our Lord's coming and revealing, firmly fixed
in the minds of translators, led them into this error of
translating astrapeby the word '' lightning. " They supposed
that he would be revealed suddenly, like a flash of light-
ning, and not gradually, like the dawning sunlight. But
how beautiful is the figure of sunrise, as illustrating the
gradual dawning of truth and blessing in the day of his
presence. The Lord associates the overcomers with himself
in this figure, saying, " Thenshall the righteous shine forth as
the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father." And the Proph-
et, using the same figure, says, "The Sun of righteousness
shall arise with healing in his beams." The dawning is
gradual, but finally the full, clear brightnessshall thoroughly
banish the darkness of evil, ignorance, superstition and sin.
An imperfeEt translation of the word parousia has further
tended to obscure the sense of this passage. In the Em-
phatic Diaglott and in Prof. Young's translation it is rendered
presence; in Rotherham's it is arrival; while in the com-
mon version it is rendered coming. And though the text
of the Revised Version retains this last erroneous render-
ing-coming-yet in the marginal reading it acknowledges
upresencc" to be the true definition of the Greek. The
Greek word parousia invariably signifies personal presence,
as having come, having arrived; and it should never be
understood as signifying to be on the way, as the English
word coming is generally used. The text under considera-
tion therefore teaches that as the sunl&dt gradually dawns,
 Manner of the Second Advent. I57
so shall thepresence of the Son of man be gradually man-
ifested or revealed.
Together with this illustration, our Lord coupled words
of caution to guard us against certain errors which would
be advanced about the time of his second advent, calculated
to lead his Church astray. c L Behold, I have told you before.
Wherefore, if they shall say unto you, Behold, he is in the
desert; go not forth: behold, he is in the secret chambers;
believe it not. For as the bright shining [sun] cometh out
of the east and [gradually] shineth even unto the west, so
shall be the presence of the son of man." Thus does our
Lord put us on guard against two errors rapidly growing in
our day. One is the claim that our Lord will come in the
flesh, in the wilderness or desert of Palestine; and, so be-
lieving, many have gone thither, and are waiting to see
Jesus in the flesh, with the scars, as when crucified. Ex-
peaing him as he was, and not "as he is," they seriously
err, and blind themselves to the truth, as did the Jews at
the first advent. These false expeAations lead this class to
interpret literally the statement of the prophet (Zech. 14:4),
' L His feet shall stand in that day upon the Mount of Olives,"

etc. * Blinded by false expeAations, they do not see that

the "feet" in this passage are figurative, as truly as in
Psa. 91:12; Isa. 5 2 : 7 ; Psa. 7 : 6 ; 110: I ; Eph. 6 : 1 5 ;
Deut. 33 : 3 ; and in many other passages. If they knew
what to expea, they would know not to go to Jerusalem
to look for the man Christ Jesus; for the highly exalted
king comes as the sunlight, making his presence and in-
fluence felt the world over. Wherefore, "Go not forth."
"If they shall say, Behold, he is in the secret chambers;
believe it not." Sviritism, ever ready to deceive by coun-
terfeits, and ever ready to use advanced truths as a gar-
ment of light ( 2 Cor. 11 : 13, 14), has not hesitated to
* We leavc the examination of this prophecy for another occlrslon.
158 l l i e Time is a t H a d .

claim that we are in a period of dispensational change, the

dawning of a glorious age. Among other such things,
some of them even teach that Christ is present, and, we
doubt not, ere long they will give seances at which they
will claim to show him in the secret chambers. Should the
error present itself in this form, or any other, let us remem-
ber our Lord's words and repudiate all such claims as false,
knowing that not thus will he rezreal his presence, but "as
the sunlight," emerging gradually-" the Sun of righteous-
ness shall arise with healing in his beams."

The Greek is a very exa& language: a fa& which greatly

enhances its value in giving exa& expression to truth. Thus.
for instance, in our common English Bibles, the word come
is used to translate thirty-two Greek words, each of which
has a fine shade of difference. Instances:-epiristemi sig-
nifies to overtake, as in Luke 2 I :34-" come upon [over-
take] you unawares;" sunerchomai signifies to gather, or
come together, as in I Cor. 11 : 18-'~ come together in the
church;" proserchomai signifies to approach, or come to-
ward, as in Heb. 4: I&'' Let us therefore come boldly ;"
heko signifies to arrive, or have come, or came, as when the
a&ion of coming is completed, as in John 2 : 4-"Mine
hour is not yet come;'' enistemi signifies to bepresent, and is
so translated, except in two instances where it should be so
rendered : 2 Tim. 3 : I-" Perilous times shall come "-be
present; and z Thes. 2 : 2-"That the day of Christ is a t
had"-present. Parmcsia, too, signifies presence, and
should never be translated coming, as in the common English
Bible, where it is twice rendered properly, presence. (2 Cor.
10 : 10 ; Phil. z : I 2.) The "Bnphafic Diagloff," a very
valuable translation of the New Testament, rendersparousia
properly, PRESENCE, in almost every occurrence of the word.
 Manner of the Second Advent. I59
It is the last two Greek words, heko and parrmsia, and
their use in the New Testament, that we desire to notice at
present, particularly the latter ; because a correA apprecia-
tion of their significance sheds light upon the manner of our
Lord's return, through passages in which they occur, while
the common but erroneous translation beclouds the very
point it should illuminate. *
With the correa thought as to the meaning of parrmsia
in mind-not that of coming, as being on the way, butpres-
ence, as after arrival-let us examine some passages in which
the word is used. And from these we will learn that pres-
ence does not necessarily imply sight, but that it is applied
to things present but unseen as well. Thus, for instance,
angels, spirit beings, could be present with us, yet unseen,
as our Lord was present in the world and often with the
disciples during the forty days after his resurreaion, without
being seen of the world, or by his disciples except on the
few brief occasions already referred to. Those days were
days of his parousia (presence), as much as the preceding
thirty-three and a half years had been.
In the conversation previous to the question of Matt.
2 4 : 3, our Lord had foretold the destruAion of the temple,
and the rejeAion of Israel after the flesh until a time when
they would gladly recognize hi111 as their Messiah and say,
" ~ l e & e dis he. " He had told his disciples that he would
go away, and come again and receive them unto himself.
He called their day the "harvest," or end of that age, and
he had told them of a future "harvest " at the time of his
-- - - - - -
* The wordparousinoccurs twenty-fourtimes in the Greek Testament,
and is only twice in the English com. vet. ( z Cor. 10:IO; Phil. z :12)
correCtly translatedprescnce. The other occurrences, in which it is mis-
translated cominf, are as follows :-Matt. 24:3,27,37, 39; I Cor. I5 : 23 ;
16:17; z C o r . 7 : 6 , 7 ; Phil.1:26; I Thes. z : ~ g ;3:13; 4 : 1 5 ; 5 : z 3 ;
z Thes. 2 : r , 8 , g; James 5:7, 8; z Pet. I : 16; 3 : 4 , 1 z ; John z:z8.
second coming. (Matt. 9 : 37, 38 ; 13 : 39, 40.) Doubtless
remembering that few recognized him as the Christ at his
flrst advent, they wanted to know how he might be surely
recognized at his second advent-expeaing probably that
his second advent would occur in their day. Hence their
inquiry, "What shall be the sign [indication] of thy parou-
sia [presence] and of the end of the age?"
Because of their disposition to mix the closing events of
the Jewish age, or harvest, in which they already were, with
the then future "harvest," or end of the Gospel dispensa-
tion, our Lord gave quite a detailed account of events
which must intervene, indicating a lapse of a considerable
p e d between, yet giving no clear idea of its length;
for even he did not then know how long it would be.-
Matt. 24: 36.
Our Lord's reply in verses I to 14 covers the entire Gos-
pel age; and his words in verses 15 to 2 2 have a double ap-
plication-literally to the close of the Jewish age, and
figuratively to the end of this Gospel age, of which the
Jewish age was a shadow. Verses 23-26 contain words of
warning against false Christs, and in verse 2 7 he reaches
their question regarding his parousiu, and declares [prop-
erly translated], "As the bright shining [the sunlight] com-
eth out of the east and shineth even unto the west, so shall
the parousia [the PRESENCE] of the Son of man be." ' The
sunlight becomes present instantly, yet noiselessly; and it
is first discerned by those who are first awake.
Leaving other intermediate features of our Lord's dis-
course for examination in their appropriate place, we note
his second reference to their question regarding hisparou-
sia in verses 37 and 39. He says, "As the days of Noah,
so shall also the parousia [PRESENCE] of the Son of man
be." Notice, that the comparison is not between the com-
ing of Noah and the coming of our Lord, nor between the
 Manner of the Second Advent. 161

coming of the flood and the commng of our Lord. The com-
it~gofNoah is not referred to at all ; neither is the coming of
our Lord referred to; for, as already stated, parmrsia does
not mean conring, but presence. The contrast, then, is be-
tween the time of the presence of Noah among the people
befnre the flood," and the time of the presence of Christ
in the world, at his second advent, before the fire-the ex-
treme trouble of the Day of the Lord with which thisageends.
And though the people were wicked in Noah's day, beforc
the.flood, and will be wicked in the time of our Lord's pres-
ence, before the hot fire of trouble comes upon them, yet
this is not the point of comparison or likeness to which our
Lord refers; for wickedness has abounded in every age.
The point of comparison is stated clearly, and is readily
seen if we read critically: The people, except the mem-
bers of Noah's family, were ignorant of the coming storm,
and unbelieving as to the testimony of Noah and his family,
and hence they "Knew not;" and this is the point of com-
parison. So shall also the PRESENCE of the Son of man be.
None but those of the family of God will believe here:
others will "know not," until society, as at present organ-
ized, bigins to melt with the fervent heat of the time of
trouble now impending. This is illustrated by the words,
"As in the days that were before the flood, they were eating,
drinking and marrying [Luke (17 : 28) adds "planting and
building "1, until the day Noah entered into the ark, and
knew not, . . . so shall also the parousia [the presence]
of the Son of man be." In the time of the presence of
the Son of man, therefore, the world will go on with its
eating, drinking, planting, building and marrying-not
mentioned as sinful doings, but as indicative of their @no-
rancc of hispresence, and of the trouble that will prevail in
the world. This, then; is our I,ordls answer to the question
of the disciples-What shall he the sign [indication] of thy
11 B
 161 TAr Timr is a t Hand.

[parousza] presence and of the end or harvest of the age? In

substance, he says: There will be no sign for the worldly
masses; they will not know of my presence and the new
dispensational changes. Only the few will know, and they
will be taught of God (in a way not here explained), before
there is any s i p (indication), which the worldly could
discern.
Luke's account of this same discourse (Luke I 7 : 25-29),
though not in the same words, is in perfeA accord. Luke
does not use the wordparousia, but he expresses this exa&
thought, saying : "As it was in the days of Noe, so shall it
be also in fhe days of the Son of mun ,'-in the days of his
presenrr. Not befre his days, nor affer his days, but in
(&ring) his days, the world will be eating, drinking, rnar-
rying, buying, selling, plantingand building. Thesescript-
- ures, then, clearly teach that our Lord will be prescnf in
the end of this age, entirely unknown to the world, and
unseen by them.
Though there shall never be anotherflood to destroy the
earth (Gen. g : I I), it is written that the whole earth shall
be devoured with the f i e of God's jealousy (Zeph.3 :8);
-not the literal, physical earth in either case, but the ex-
isting ordrr of things in both cases : in the first instance ac-
complished by drowning all the people except Noah's fam-
ily; in the last, by burning all except the family of God
in the symbolic fire-the great trouble of the Day of the
Lord. The faithful children of God shall becounted worthy
to escapeall those things coming on the earth (Luke 21 :36);
not necessarily by being taken away from the earth, but by
being rendered fire-proof, as in the typical illustration of
the three Hebrews who walked in the midst of the fiery
furnace heated seven times, on whose garments, even, was
not the smell of fire; because one like unto the Son of God
was present with them.-See Dan. 3 : 19-25.
 Manner of the Second Ahcnf. 763
Next we will notice scriptures which teach that many in
the Church will, for 'a time, be ignorant of the Lord's pres-
ence, and of the "harvest " and ending of this age, while
he is a&ually present, and the harvest work in progress.
The closing verses of Matt. 24, from verse 42 on, are
very significant. In verse 37 our Lord had shown that the
world would not know of the parousia of the Son of man;
and now he cautions his professed disciples that, unless on
their guard, they will be similarly in darkness relative to
his parousia. He says, "Watch, therefore; for ye know
not what hour your Lord doth come [crchomai-arrive]."
If people were expeaing a thief at a definite time, they
would stay awake so as not to be taken unawares: so you
should be ever awake, always ready, and always watching
for the first evidence of my parmcsia. In reply to your
question, m e n shall these things be?" I merely tell you
to watch and be ready, and when I arrive, when I ampres-
eat, I will communicate the fa& to all who-are watching
and faithful, .and they only will have any right to know:
All others should and must be in outer darkness, and must
learn with and as the world-through trouble.
Who, fhen [in the "harvest "1, is a faithful and wise
*
servant whom his Master shall make ruler over his house-
hold, to give them meat in due season? Blessed that serv-
ant whom his Master on coming [crchomai-when he ar-
rives] shall find so doing. Verily, I say unto you, he shall
make him ruler over all his goods" -all the vast storehouse
of precious truth shall be opened to such faithful servants,
to arm and supply and feed the entire household of faith.
But if the servant's heart is not right, he will say, My
Master tarries [has not arrived], and may smite [oppose
and contradi&] his fellow servants [those who differ with
him ; those, therefore, who are declaring the opposite-My
* Siaitic and Vatican M S S . read '' shall makr."
164 The lfmr i s a t Hand.

Lord does not tarry, but has come, is present.] Such may
eat and drink with the intemperate [become intoxicated
with the spirit of the world], but the Master of that serv-
ant will come [Greek, hcko-will have arrived] in a day not
expe&ed, and in an hour in which that servant is nof aware,
and will cut him off [from being one of the servants privi-
leged to hand meat in due season to the household], and
will appoint him his portion with the hypocrites. [Though
not a hypocrite but a genuine servant, he must, because
unfaithful and overcharged, have his portion with the hypo-
crites in the perplexity and trouble coming upon Babylon.]
There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth."
The foregoing, carefully examined, clearly teaches that
that in the end of this age there will be one class denying
that the Lord is present (not denying that he will come
sometime, but that he has come), and smiting or harshly
opposing those fellow servants who must therefore be teach-
ing the opposite-that the Lord has come. Which is the
faithful, truthful servant, and which the one in error, is
clearly stated by our Lord. The faithful one whom he
finds giving seasonable " meat " will be exalted and given
fuller stewardship over the storehouse of truth, with in-
creased ability to bring it forth to the household, while
the unfaithful one will be gradually separated and drawn
into closer and closer sympathy with the mere professors or
hypocrites. And note the fa& that the unfaithful is thus
cut off, or separated, at a time of which he is not aware-
in the harvest time-while his Lord is really present un-
known to him, searching for and gathering his jewels.-
Matt. 13 : 30; Psa. 50: 5 ; Mal. 3 : I 7 ; Matt. 24: 31.
We particularize here, merely to show that, in answer to
the question of the disciples about signs and evidences of
his second presence, our Lord taught that neither the world
nor the unfaithful servants would be aware of it, until the
 Manner of fhc S c c d Advent. 165
intense fire of trouble is at least commenced. And the
faithful evidently will see him prescnt merely by the eye
of faith-through the Scriptures written aforetime for their
learning, to be apprehended as they become due. Present
truths on every subje& are parts of his goods" and treas-
ures new and old which our Lord had laid up for us and
now freely gives us.-Verses 45 to 47.
While thus, by foretold indications, the Lord made am-
ple preparation to enable the Church to recognize his pres-
ence when due, though they should not see him with the
natural eye, he also carefully warned us against deceptions
which should arise-deceptions which should appear so
plausible as to deceive the very ele&, if it were possible.
But it is not possible, because all the ele& give earnest heed
to the warning, and studiously acquaint themselves with
the foretold indications of his presence, and are watching
for their fulfilment. Those otherwise minded are not of
the ele& class. Only the overcomers are to reign with the
Lord. These deceptions, as will be shown in a succeeding
chapter, are already in existence, and are deceiving many.
But, thank God, the ele& are forewarned and forearmed,
and shall neither be deceived nor disheartened. Though
clouds and darkness are round about him, they recognize
his presence, and rejoice that their deliverance draweth
nigh. If any man should say unto you, Lo, here is Christ,
or there [in any particular place], believe it not. And if
they shall say unto you, Behold, he is in the desert, go not
forth : behold he is in the secret chambers, believe it not ;
for as [like] the bright shining sunlight, which gradually
dawns upon and fills the earth, so shall his presence be.
(Matt. 25 i 23, 26, 27.) It will be manifested as foretold,
by the dawning light of truth-truth on every subjea, as
we now see it so rapidly and gloriously unfolding. A few
years more, and the Sun of righteousness will have fully
risen with healing in its beams to bless and raise up the
death-stricken world.
In view of the evidences presented in this and the pre-
ceding and following chapters, we have no hesitation in
announcing the heart-cheering intelligence, that the har-
vest of the Gospel age is upon us, and that the Master is
again present as the Chief Reaper-not in the flesh, as in
the Jewish harvest, but in power and great glory, as the
"highly exalted," divine Christ whose glorious body is now
"the express image of the Father's person," though his
glorious person is graciously vailed from human sight. He
is inaugurating his reign of righteousness; his sickle of
truth is separating; he is gathering together into oneness
of heart and mind the ripe first-fruits of spiritual Israel;
and soon that eleEt '' body" complete shall rule and bless
the world.
This announcement is here made, in order that as we
proceed the reader may have the clearer idea of what the
time-propheciesmost particularly indicate, when it shall be
shown that the harvest, and all its attendant events, are
now chronologically due, and coming to pass as foretold.
Thus seen, these time-prophecies and all this particularity
of instruEtion with reference to the manner and the attend-
ing circumstances of the Lord's appearing were not given
to alarm the world, nor to satisfy idle curiosity, nor to
awaken a sleeping nominal church ; but they were given in
order that those who are not asleep, and not of the world,
but who are awake, consecrated and faithful, and earnest stu-
dents of their Father's plan, may be informed of the sig-
nificance of transpiring events, and not be in darkness on
a subje& and with regard to events in no other way discern-
ible with cerfainfy--the harvest, the 'presence of the great
Reaper, the threshing and sifting of the true wheat, the
bundling and burning of the tares in the time of trouble, etc.
 Mannrr of the Second Advent. 167

SCOFFING FORETOLD.

The Apostle Peter describes how some of the unfaithful

servants and hypocrites will scoff during the presence of the
Lord, even as they scoffed in the days of Noah. (2 Pet.
3 : 3, 4, 10, 12.) Notice that the Apostle wrote to the
Church, and that the scoffers he describes are in the nom-
inal church and professedly interested in the Lord's work
and plan, and believers, therefore, that he will conre s m c
time. The scoffing described is on the very subje& here
noticed, and such as we hear and shall hear from professed
Christians, whenever the subjec9 of the Lord's presence
and harvest work, etc., is presented. Christians generally,
until they investigate the subjec9, have such ideas of literal
manifestations of fire, trumpets, voices, etc., and of seeing
the Lord descending through the air, a shining body of
flesh, that when they hear of his invisible presence, without
taking time to investigate a subjec9 upon which they feel
so sure, busied with worldly plans, and intoxicated with
the spirit of the world, they will dismiss the matter quickly
as unworthy of investigation.
It is to this class of professed Christians that the Apostle
refers, saying, " In the last days [in the closing years of the
Gospel age-in the harvest "1 shall come scoffers, walking
after their own desires [plans, theories, etc.], asking, W/ret-e
is the promise of his presence [parousia] ? for ever since the
fathers fell asleep, all things continue as at present from the
beginning of creation." When referred to our Lord's
statement (Matt. 24 : 37-39 ; Luke I 7 :26) that in his days,
in the days of his presence, things would indeed continue
as before; and that, as in Noah's day, men would be eating,
drinking, marrying, planting and building; and that, as
then, the world would Know nut of his presence, and read
not the signs of the speedy and great changes just at hand,
I 68 Tire Time is a t Hand.

they are too busy to consider the testimony carefully, and

.only continue to scoff.
Ah! says Peter, they forget the great change which
occurred in the days of Noah; and then, under the symbol
of fire, he describes the overwhelming flood of trouble
which shall shortly overtake the whole world, utterly over-
throwing all civil and ecclesiastical rule [the heavens] and
melting the entire social fabric [the earth] -producing
anarchy and social chaos until the new heavens [ruling
powers-the Kingdom of God] shall be fully established,
as well as a new earth [society organized on a new and
better basis, of love, equality and righteousness]. The
Apostle then reminds us (verse 8) that this Day of the Lord's
presence, for which the Church has long hoped and looked,
is a thousand-year day-the Millennium of Christ's reign.
In verse 10 he assures us that "the Day of the Lord
*
will arrive [Greek, Aeko] as a thief" [unobservedly, quiet-
ly : it will be present, while some are scoffing and smiting
those fellow-servants who declare the truth]. The Apostle
then exhorts the saints to separateness from the world; that
they be not swallowed up by politics, money-getting, etc.,
but that they set their affeaions on higher things. H e says,
Seeing that in God's plan present earthly conditions are
only temporary and will soon give place to the better order,
what manner of persons ought we to be, in respea to holy
condua and piety ?-"Zooking for the PRESENCE [parousia]
of the Day of God "-watching for the evidences (signs)
to prove that it has come.
And, thanks be to God, . his provision is so abundant
that all those of piety, who are looking for that day, will
know of it before the full bursting forth of the fire of wrath.
Through Paul he assures us that none of the children of
the light will be left in darkness, that that day should come
* Old Manuscripts omit here the words, " i n the nigAt."
 Manner of the Second Arivenf. 169
upon them unawares. (I Thes. 5 : 4.) Hence, though we
are already in the day of the Lord's presmce, and in the
beginning of the great fire of trouble, we see that it is even
as shown us in symbol (Rev. 7 : I , 2)-the storm is held in
check until the faithful servants of God are "sealed in their
foreheads : " i. t., until such are given an intelle&ual ap-
preciation of the time, presence, etc., which will not only
comfort them, and shield them, but also be a mark, seal or
evidence of their sonship, as indicated by our Lord when
he promised that the holy Spirit should show to the faithful
" things to come."-John 16 : 13.
Some take Peter's statement literally, that "the heavens
being on fire shall be dissolved and pass away with a great
noise;" and also the Revelator's description of the same
events, by a very similar symbol, The heaven departed as
a scroll when it is rolled together." It would seem, how-
ever, that one glance upward at the myriad gems of night
shining through millions of milesof space, with nothing
between to roll away, or to take fire, should be argument
enough in one moment to convince such that they had
erred in supposing these statements to be literal-should
convince them that their expe&ation of a literal fulfilment
is absurd in the extreme.
So, then, God veiled from mankind under figures of trum-
pets, voices, fire, etc, information (which was not for the
worldly to know, but only for the "little flock" of conse-
crated saints) regarding the harvest, the Lord's presence,
his spiritual kingdom, etc.; and yet hearranged them so that,
in due time, they would speak clearly and enlphatically to
the class for whom he intended the information. As at the
first advent, so to a similar consecrated class it may now be
said, in the time of the second a d ~ e n t - ~ ~ U n t you
o it is
given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of God; but
unto them that are without, all these things are done in
170 Tire Time is at Hand.

parables "-in figures and dark sayings-in order that, even

though having the Bible before them, others than the con-
secratedmay not really seeand understand.-Mark 4: I I , 12.
The world is not ignorant of the unprecedented events
and circumstances of the present time, and their increasing
noteworthiness with every passing year ; but not by seeing
the grand outcome, these only fill their minds with dark
forebodings of evil. As foretold, they are in fear, looking
forward to those things that are coming on the earth ; for
already the powers of the heaven (the present ruling pow-
ers) are being shaken.
CONNECTING THE PROPHETIC CHAIN.

In the preceding chapter we presented evidence showing

that the "Times of the Gentiles," or their lease of domin-
ion, will run fully out with the year A. D. 1914, and that by
that time they will all be overturned and Christ's Kingdom
fully established. That the Lord niust be present, and set
up his Kingdom, and exercise his great power so as to dash
the nations to pieces as a potter's vessel, before A. D. 1914,
is then clearly fixed ; for it is "in the days of these kings1'-
before their overthrow-i. c . , before A. D. 1914-that the
God of heaven shall set up his Kingdom. And I T shall
break inpieces and consume all these. (Dan. 2 : 44.) And
in harmony with this, we see all about us evidence of the
beginning of the smiting, shaking and overturning of the
present powers, preparatory to the establishment of the king-
dom " which cannot be moved "--the strong government.
The next chapter will present Bible evidence that 1874
A. D. was the exa& date of the beginning of the "Times of
Restitution," and hence of our Lord's return. Since that
date he has been verifying his promise to those in the proper
attitude of watchfulness-"Blessed are those servants whom
the Lord when he cometh shall find watching : Verily, I
 Manner of the Second Advent. 171

say unto you, that he shall gird himself, and make them
to sit down to meat, and will come forth and serve them."
(Luke 1 2 :37.) Even so, he has opened unto us the Scrip-
tures, showing us truth concerning his present glorious na-
ture, the objeft, manner and time of his coming, and the
charafter of his manifestations to the household of faith and
to the world. He has drawn our attention to the prophe-
cies which definitely locate us on the stream of time, and
has shown us the order of his plan of operations in this
harvest time. He has shown us, first of all, that it is a
harvest of the saints, a time for their full ripening, and for
their separation from the tares ; and secondly, that it is a
time for the world to reap its whirlwind harvest-for the
reaping of the vine of the earth, and the treading of its
fruitage in the winepress of the wrath of Almighty God.
He has shown us that both of these ripenings (Rev. 14: 1-4,
18-20) will be completed in a period of forty years, end-
ing with the year A. D. 1914.
But while the reader is thus informed of what will be
proved in succeeding chapters, he must not expeft to have
passages of Scripture pointed out in which these matters
and these dates are plainly written. On the contrary, he
must bear in mind that all these things have been hinden
by the Lord, in such manner that they could not be under-
stood or appreciated until the due time had come, and
then only by his earnest, faithful children, who esteem
truth as more precious than rubies, and who are willing to
seek it as men search for silver. Truth, like silver, must
be not only mined, but also refined, separated from dross,
before its value can be appreciated. The things here stated
in few words will be proved point by point; and while
many may prefer to take a statement without the trouble of
verifying it from the Scriptures, this will not be the case
with the real truth-seeker. He must, so far as possible, make
every point, argument and proof his own, dire& from
God's Word, by tracing all the conneaions, and thus con-
vincing himself of the truthfulness of the account presented.
Though the Lord provides it, and the servants bring
forth the meat in due season for the household," yet each,
to be strengthened thereby, must eat for himself.

SSMine eyes can see the glory of the coming of the Lord;
He is trampling out the winepress where His grapes of wrath arestored ;
I see the flaming tempest of His swift-descending sword.
Our King is marching on.
"1 can see His coming judgments, as they circle all the earth,
The signs and groanings promised, to precede a second birth;
I read His righteous sentence in the crumbling thrones of earth.
Our King is marching on.
"The 'Gentile Times' are closing; for their kings have had their day:
And with them sin and sorrow will forever pass away;
For the tribe of Judah's 'Lion' now comes to hold the sway.
Our King is marching on.
'<The seventh trump is sounding, and our King knows no defeat:
He will sift out the hearts of men before His Judgment Seat.
Oh, be swift, my soul, to welcome Him, be jubilant, my feet.
Our King is marching on!'
 CHAPTER VI.
EARTH'S GREAT JUBILEE.
"THETIIKHSOF RESTITUTION
OF ALLTHINGS" FORETOLDBY MOSXS.-THEDATE
OF THEIRBEGINNING INDICATED.-THEY CANNOT BEGINUNTILTHE GREAT
RESTORERHAS COME.-EVIDENCE PROM T H E LAW.--CORROBORATIVE
TESTI-
MONY PROM THE PROPHETS.-LOGICAL CONCLUSIONSDRAWN PROM THESEAS
SHPARATRLYAND UNITEDLY
CONSIDERED.-HARMONY OP PRESENT INDICATIONS.

'
VaneERILY I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass,
jet or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the
Law, till all be&@ZZed."-Matt. 5 : 18.
It is only when we recognize the typical chara&er of
God's dealings with Israel that we can rightly appreciate
the wonderful history of that people, or understand why
their history, in preference to that of all other nations, is so
particularly recorded by the Prophets and the New Testament
writers. In them, as the New Testament writers show,
God has given striking illustrations of his plans, both for
the Church and for the world. Their Tabernacle service,
so minutely prescribed in the divinely given Law, with its
bleeding beasts and all its peculiar appointments, their festi-
vals and holy days, their Sabbaths, and all their ceremonies,
as types pointed forward to antitypes, larger, higher and
grander far than those shadows. And the Apostle Paul
assures us that those antitypes will be laden with blessings
for mankind, when he says that the Law foreshadowed " GOOD
THINGS to come " (Heb. I o : I ; 8 :5 ; Col. 2 :I 7) ; while
our Lord, in the above expression, assures us that all the
good things foreshadowed are sure of fulfilment.
However, in considering types, we should carefully avoid
the error of many well-meaning people, who, when they
'73
I74 The Time i s at Hand.
begin to see that there are significant types in the Script-
ures, run to the extreme 04 treating every Bible chara&er
and incident as typical, and are thus led into error by mere
curiosity and ingenuity. On no such unsafe ground do we
build when examining the ceremonies of the Jewish Law,
given specially as types and declared by the apostles to be
such. Nor can we afford to let these types pass without
due consideration and careful study of the lessons they
teach, any more than we can afford to spend time in spec-
ulating, and in building faith upon mere conjehre.
When our.Lord said that not one jot or tittle of the Law
should pass away until fulfilled, he referred not only to the
fulfilling of its covenant obligations for all under that Law
Covenant, finishing its hold upon them,'by meeting its
demands against them in full with his own life, but he -
meant more than this : He meant, further, that all the
blessings expressed in it typically would also be sure of fulfil-
ment upon an antitypical scale. In all the Jewish ceremo-
nies, God caused no type to be made which will prove
meaningless, or pass unfulfilled ; and the observance of all
types was kept up until their fulfilment at kast began. All
types must be continually repeated until their antitypes ap-
pear; for the keeping of a type is not the fulfilling of it.
The fulfilling is reached where the type ceases, being dis-
placed by the reality, the antitype.
Thus, for instance, the slaying of the paschal lamb was
fulfilled in the death of Christ, the Lamb of God," and
there began the special blessing upon the antitypical first-
born, the believers of the Gospel age. The blessing, fore-
shadowed in that type, is not yet completely fulfilled, though
the fulfilment began with the death of Christ, our Passover
Lamb. In like manner, every ceremony prescribed in the
Law proves to be full of typical significance. . And the par-
ticularity with which the observance of every detail of the
 Earth's Great jubi&e. I75

types was enforced throughout the Jewish age gives em-

phasis to our Lord's words quoted above-that every'mi-
nute particular, every jot and tittle, must be as particularly
fulfilled as it was carefully enforced in the ceremonies of
the Law.
In this chapter we propose to examine that typical feature
of the Mosaic Law known as the Jubilee, and to show that
it was intended to foreshadow the great Restitution, the
recovery of mankind from the fall, to be accomplished in
the Millennia1 age; that in its charafter it was an illustra-
tion of the coming Restitution ; and that in the manner of
its reckoning it furnishes time regulations which, when
understood and applied, indicate clearly tire time far tirc
beginning of the anhh@pr,the " Restitution of all things."-
AAs 3:1g-21.
Since the Jubilee was a part of the Law, and since re-
peating does not fulfil it, and since our Lord declared that
the type could not pass away without fulfilment ;and more-
over, since we know that no such restitution of all things
as that foretold by all the holy prophets since the world
began," and prefigured in this type, h+zi ever yet occurred,
we know that it must be fu@ZZed in the future.
ISRAEL'S JUBILEE YEAR.

The year of Jubilee was a Sabbath of rest and refreshing,

both to the people and to the land which God gave them.
*
It was the chief of a series of Sabbaths or rests. They had
a Sabbath day every seventh day; and once every year
these typical Sabbath days reached a climax-i. e., a cycle
of seven of these Sabbaths, thus marking a period of forty-
nine days (7 x 7 = 49), was followed by a]ubiZee day, the
fiftieth day (Lev. 23:15, 16), known among the Jews as
Pentecost. It was a day of rejoicing and thanksgiving.
* The word " Sabbath " signifies rest.
 176 The Time is at Hand.

The Sabbath year occurred every seventh year. In it the

land was allowed to rest and no crops were to be planted.
A climax of these Sabbath [rest] years was reached in the
same manner as the Pentecost or fiftieth day-Sabbath.
Seven of the Sabbath years, embracing a period of seven
times seven years, or forty-nine years (7 x 7 = 49), consti-
tuted a cycle of Sabbath years; and the year following,
the FIFTIETH YEAR,WAS THE YEAROF JUBILEE.
Let us examine the account of it and mark its fitness as
an illustration of the great millennium of restitution. .
When Israel came into Canaan, the land was divided
among them by lot, according to their tribes and families.
Success thereafter might increase, or adversity decrease, their
individual possessions, as the case might be. If a man be-
came involved in debt, he might be obliged to sell a part
or even all of his property, and with his family go into
servitude. But God made a bountiful provision for the
unfortunate : He arranged that such adverse circumstances
might not continue forever, but that all their accounts-
credits and debts-must be reckoned only to the Jubilee
Year, when all must be freed from old encumbrances, etc.,
to make a fresh start' for the next term of fifty years. *
Thus every fiftieth year, counting from the time of their
entrance into Canaan, was to Israel a year of Jubilee, a
time of rejoicing and restitution, ih which broken families
were re-united and lost homesteads were restored. No
wonder that it was calkd a Jubilee. If property had been
sold for debt, it was to be considered merely as a grant of
* A somewhat similar arrangement under a Bankrupt Law has been
found expedient in our day and land, thus endorsing the principle then
enunciated. Nor does it follow, that a cancellation of debt every jfy
years, and the Jewish fonn, would serve us better than the methods of to-
day; for in their case, the time, circumstances, etc., were not special+ for
themselves,their convenience, and their circumstances, but spectal(yas pro-
phetic figures and lessons relating to God's plan in its future development.
 Eurth's Great Jubilee. I77
such property until the Jubilee year; and the price it would
bring if sold depended on whether the coming Jubilee was
near or far distant.
The account of this observance is found in Leviticus 25.
Verses 10 to 15 read thus: "Ye shall hallow the fiftieth
year, and proclaim liberty throughout all the land, unto
all the inhabitants thereof. It is a Jubilee unto you, and
ye shall return every man unto his posession, and ye shall
return every man unto his family. . . . And if thou sell
aught to thy neighbor, or buyest aught of thy neighbor's
hand, ye shall not oppress one another. According to
the number of years after the Jubilee thou shalt buy of thy
neighbor, and according unto the number of years of the
fruits he shall sell unto thee. According to the multitude
of the years thou shalt increase the price thereof, and ac-
cording to the fewness of the years thou shalt diminish the
price of it."
This arrangement provided by God through their leader
and typical mediator, Moses, though itself a blessed boon,
foreshadowed a still greater blessing which God had in
view-the release of all mankind from the debt of sin and
its bondage and servitude, through Christ our Lord, the
greater Mediator and Deliverer, whom Moses typified.
(Deut. 18:15.) It was thus, in types, that Moses wrote of
Christ and the blessings to come through him (John 5 :46 ;
I :45)-the Great Restitution and Jubilee to come to all
the race, now groaning under the bondage of corruption
and slavery to Sin.
If the shadow brought happiness and joy to the typical
people, the substance, the real restitution, will cause bound-
less joy and will indeed be a grand Jubilee to all people
-all the world, including Israel, being typified by that peo-
ple, even as their priesthood represented the Church, the
"royal priesthood." Even if we were not definitely in-
I2 B
 formed, what would be more reasonable than to surmise
that the same infinite love which provided for the tempo-
rary welfare of Israel, a " stiff-necked generation," would
much more make provision for the lasting welfare of the
whole world, which God so loved as to redeem while yet
sinners? And here it may be well to note what will be
more fully shown hereafter, that while in one aspea the
Israelites were typical of the believers of the Gospel age,
in another they represented all who, in any age, shall be-
lieve God and accept his leading. And in this charaAer we
are now viewing them. Their covenant, sealed with the
blood of bulls and goats, was typical of the New Covenant,
sealed with the precious blood of Christ, under which the
reconciling of the world shall be effeAed in the next age,
as well as the reconciling of the Church in the: present time.
Their day of atonement and itssin-offerings, though in type
to that people, and for their sins only, typified the '<better
sacrifices" and the a h a 1 atonement "or the sins of the
whole world." But note that the Jubilee applied not to
Israel's priesthood (typical of the Gospel Church), but to
the others only; for the priesthood was given no possessions,
and hence could neither lose any nor have any restored.
The Jubilee was for all the people except the priestly tribe,
and hence typifies, not those blessings which are to come to
the Church, the "Royal Priesthood," but the restitution
blessings--earthly blessings-in due time to come to all
those who become believers in and followers of God.
The teaching of this type is in perfeA accord with what
we have learned in our examination of the divine Plan of
the Ages. It points unmistakably to " ~ h Timesd of Resti-
tution of all things, spoken by the mouth of all the holy
prophets since the world began." Moses was one of the
prophets; and here particularly ire speaks to us of the
coming restitution o f man's first estate and liberty, long
 Earth's Great Jubih. I79

lost, sold under sin. By the failure of our first parents all.
was lost: all rights were forfeited, and all became slaves to
the tyrant Sin and were unable to ,free themselves. The
family circle has been sadly broken by the bondage of cor-
ruption--death. Thank God for the promised time of re-
lease! The Jubilee is at hand, and soon the captives of
Death and slaves of Sin shall have back their first estate,
perfe& manhood, and their first inheritance, the earth-
the gift of God through Jesus Christ, the mediator and
ratifier of the New Covenant.
While in the typical Jubilee Year many restored liber-
ties and blessings were at once entered upon, yet probably
most of the year was required to straighten out affairs and
get each one fully installed again in all his former liberties,
rights and possessions. So, too, with the antitype, the Mil-
lennial age of Restitution. It will open with sweeping re-
forms, with the recognition of rights, liberties and posses-
sions long lost sight of; but the work of completely re-
storing (to the obedient) all that was on*nal& lost will
require all of that age of restitution-a thousand years.
It is certain that no antitype of the Jubilee answering
to the features of this type has yet occurred; and, on the
strength of our Lord's assertion, we are equally sure that
the type could not pass away unfulfilled : " It is easier for
heaven and earth to pass, than for one tittle of the Law to
fail." (Luke 16 :I 7.) But, apparent&, this featureof theLaw
has failed. As a matter of fa&, the type, which was observed
regularly every fiftieth year as long as the Israelites were
in their own land, has not been observed since their cap-
tivity in Babylon. Apparent&, therefore, this feature of
the Law did '' pass away" without even beginning a fulfil-
ment. What shall we answer in the face of this apparent
contradiaion of the Lord's statement? But is it really so?
or can any antitype of the Jubilee be found, beginning where
I 80 Tlre Time is a t Hand.

.the last observance of the typical Jubilee ended? Yes, we

answer; a clearly defined antitype had its beginning at that
exa& point, and on a larger and grander scale, as antitypes
always are. We see, by a h a 1 fulfilment, that the cyclts,
as well as the Jubilee Years in which they culminated, were
included in the type; and that the same method by which
the typical Jubilee was pointed out (by multiplying) was to
be observed in calculating the time for the antitype-Earth's
Great Jubilee. When the last typical Jubilee had been ob-
served and had passed away, the p a t cycle began fo count,
count, the close of which will usher in the antitypical Jubilee
or Restitution age.
We have already referred to the method of counting the
Sabbaths-that the multiplying of the Sabbath or seventh
day by seven (7 x 7 = 49) pointed out Pentecost, the Jubi-
lee Day which followed; and the multiplying of the seventh
year by seven (7 x 7 = 49) made the cycle which pointed
out and led to the fiftieth or Jubilee Year. And the same
system carried out would indicate that to reach the great
antitype which we seek we should in like manner square
the Jubilee-i. e., multiply the fiftieth year by fifty. That
is to say, the antitypical cycle, by the method of multiply-
ing here taught us, should be reckoned by multiplying the
typical Jubilee or fiftieth Sabbath year by fifty, just as in
reaching it we multiplied the seventh year Sabbath by
seven.-Lev. 25 : 2-1 3.
Following this divinely indicated method of reckoning,
wonderful results open before us, which assure us that we
have the correA key and are using it as was intended by
him who formed this treasurexasket. Fifty times fifty years
gives the long period of twenty-five hundred years (50 x 50
= 2500), as the length of that great cyck, which began to
count when Israel's last typical Jul~ileeended, and which
must culminate in the great antitypical Jubilee. w e
 Earth's Great Jubilee. 181

know that such a cycle must have begun to count where

the type ceased; because, if not one jot or tittle of the Law
could pass away without a fulfilment at least commencing,
then the Jubilee type, which was far more than a jot or
tittle, indeed a large and important feature of the Law,
would not have been permitted to pass away until the right
time for its antitype to begin. That the antitype of the
Jubilee did not in any sense begin when the Israelites ceased
to observe it, iS evident; hence that a grand cycle began to
count then, we may be certain. The new, long cycle
began there, though Israel and all the world are ignorant
both of the fa& that a great cycle has been counting and
also of the great antitypical Jubilee by which it will be
terminated. We are not to look for the great Jubilee of
Jubilees to begin after this cycle, but as the antitype to take
the place of the fiftieth or last Jubilee of the cycle. An
antitype never follows its type but takes its place upon the
same date. Hence the 2500th year, which would. be the
great 50th Jubilee, must be the antitype, the real Jubilee or
Restitution. But instead of being a year, as in the type,
it will be larger ;it will be the beginning of the great thous-
and-year Jubilee-the Millennium. Just so it has been in
the fulfilment of every type in which h h e was a feature.
Thus the Pentecostal outpouring of the holy Spirit came
upon the typical day of Pentecost-or fiftieth day. Christ,
our Passover-sacrifice, died in the same night in which the
typical lamb was appointed to be killed-a day before or a
day after would not answer. So here, not the year after nor
the year before the asooth, or closing of the typical cycle,
would d o ; but that very year, beginning OLtober, 1874,
must have begun the antitype or Restitution times.
The observanceof the type could not cease until the great
cycle (50 x 50) began to count. The important point to be
ascertained, then, is the exaR date when the last typical
182 27te Time is at Hand.

Jubilee was observed by Israel. With that date definitely

established, it becomes a very simple matter to count the
great cycleoffifty times fifty or twenty-fivehundred years, and
thus locate definitely the date of the beginning of the great
Jubilee of Earth-the "Times of Restitution of all things."
But we must look for beginnings only of this stupendous
work of restoring all things. The first few days in the typ-
ical Jubilee Year would see comparatively little accom-
plished ;and so we must expea in the first few years in the
dawning of the great Millennia1 Jubilee to see but little
accomplished. The first work in the typical Jubilee Year
would naturally be a searching out of former rights and
possessions and the ascertaining of present lacks. Trac-
ing the parallel of this, we should expeA in the antitype
just what we now see going on all about us; for, as will
shortly beshown, we havealready entered upon thegreat anti-
typical Jubilee period, and have been in it since OAober,
A. D. 1874. What do we see about us? We see investiga-
tion on the part of the people of their original, God-given in-
heritance, and their present lacks, rights, etc., many in
ignorance and selfishness claiming what others have ; and
the attempt to hold on to as much as possible on the part
of those who have possession-causing disputes, contro-
versies, strikes and lock-outs, with more or less justice and
injustice on both sides, which must finally be left to Christ's
adjudication, as disputes under the Law were settled by
Moses, and after his death by those who sat in Moses' seat.
(Matt. 23 : 2.) With these fixed conclusions and expec-
tations, let us seek the date which God evidently hid for
us in this type, "that we might know the things freely
given unto us of God," now due to be understood.
We have no dircR Bible record of Israel's observance of
their typical Jubilees which would show which was the last
one observed. We fix upon the date for the Jubilee imme-
 Earth's Great jubilee. 183

diately preceding the Babylonian captivity and seventy

years desolation of their land, as the last one, for two rea-
sons: First, I t could not have been this side of that deso-
lation, because there, surely, the iypeceased, " passed away ;' '
for the land being desolate seventy years and the people in
captivity in a foreign land, a Jubilee must have been due
somewhere in the midst of those seventy years and nrust
havegone u m b s c m d . A glance is sufficient to show that the
commands and provisions relative to the Jubilee Year could
not be complied with while they as a nation were in cap-
tivity and the land was desolate. Hence we say the type
either passed away then, or before that interruption: it could
not be this side of it. And whenever the observance of the
type ceased, t.he cycle of I he great antitype must have begun
to count. One such failure to observe the type would indicate
that the tyPe had ceased and that the cycle leading to the
antitype had begun. Besides, never since the Babylonian
. captivity has Israel had full control of the land: they and
their land have ever since been subje& to Gentile dominion.
Secondly, In every captivity previous to that one, God
evidently delivered them from their enemies in time to get
back into their own land to celebrate the Jubilee Year, and
thus to perpetuate it as a type until the right time for the
great (50 x 50) cycle to begin counting; for their previous
captivities, though frequent, it seems never lasted longer
than forty years, thus permitting them, according to the
Jubilee arrangement, to go free and to receive back every
man his inheritance every Jubilee Year. Besides, when we
shall shortly show that, reckoned from the beginning of the
seventy years desolation under Babylon, the great cycle
ends with the year A. D. 1875, it will be manifest to all
that it could not have commenced at an earlier date,
prior to that Babylonian captivity; for if we place it even
one Jubilee earlier, it would locate the termination of the
 I 84 Tire lfme i s at Hand.
cycle fifty years earlier than A. D. 1875, namely A. D. 1 8 2 5 ;
and surely no Jubilee age of restitution began with that
yeaf.
Satisfied thus that the last typical Jubilee, from which
the great (50 x 50) cycle counts, was not earlier, and could
not be since the captivity in Babylon, and hence that the one
immediately preceding that captivity was the last typical
Jubilee Year, and that at its close the great, silent cycle
began to count, we proceed to locate the exa& time of
that last typical Jubilee, thus :-
The system of year Sabbaths being identified with their
land, Canaan, and their inheritance in it, the first cycle of
'
forty-nine years, leading to the first Jubilee, should begin
to count from the time they entered Canaan. This reason-
able inference is made positive by the Lord's words-
" When ye come into the land which I give you, then shall
the land keep a Sabbath [observe the Sabbath system]
unto the Lord: Six years shalt'thou sow thy field, and six
years shalt thou prune thy vineyard and gather in the fruit
thereof; but in the seventh year [from entering the land]
shall be a Sabbath of rest unto the land." So, then, the
cycle of seven times seven, or forty-nine years (7 x 7 =49),
began to count at once, and the fiftieth year after entering
Canaan was the first typical Jubilee. *
* Some have suggested that as there were six years consumed in war
before the division of the land was finished, therefore the counting of the
Jubilee cycles did not begin until then. - But no, the land was entered
upon when they crossed over Jordan, and the command reads, When
ye come into the land," and not, When ye have divided the land. It
was divided parcel by parcel during the six years, but they did not get
posstssion of all of it during those years, nor for an indefinite time after-
ward-until the enemies were driven out, which in some cases was never
done. (See Joshua 18:2, 3; 17: 12, 13; 23:4, 7, 13, 15.) Hence, had
they waited for full possession before beginning to count the cycles,
they would never have begun.
 Barth's Great Jubilee. '85

8 It will be seen, by reference to the table of Chronology,

that 969 years elapsed between the entering of Canaan and
the seventy years desolation.
T o the division of the land, . . 6years.
. Period of the Judges, . 450 6,
Period of the Kings, . . .. . 513 "
Total . 969 "
We may know how many Jubilees they had observed ul)
to that time by dividing 969 years by 50. There are 1 9
fifties in 969, showing that number of Jubilees, and the
remaining 19 years show that their nineteenth, which was
the last of the typical Jubilees, occurred just nineteen years
before.the beginning of the seventy years of desolation of
I he land while they were in captivity in Babylon, and nine
hundred and.fifty years after entering Canaan.
There, then, just nineteen years before the "seventy
years desolation" of their land, at the close of their last
Jubilee-the nineteenth-the great cycle of 2500 years
(50 x 50 = 2500) began to count; and it becomes a very
simple matter to reckon where those 2500 years terminated,
and consequently where the twenty-five hundreth year, the
beginning of the great antitypical Jubilee, began. Thus:-
From the last or nineteenth Jubilee to the be-
ginning of the desolation of the land, . rg years.
Period of the desolation, . . 70 "
From the restoration of Israel by Cyrus, to
the date known as A. D. (Anno Domini-
the year of our Lord), . . 536 "
-
Hence, from their last Jubilee to A. D. I , . 625
The number of years since A. D. I , necessary
to complete the cycle of 2500 years, . 1875
From the last observed Jubilee-Total, . 2500
 T H E JUBILEE AS A T Y P E IN THE

ONE GRAND CY

CULMINATING I N

THE GREATANTITYPE-EA
Ig K 50 = 950 years. I 50 K 50 = 2500
TYPICAL
CYCLES AND JUBILEES, WHERE THE TYPICAL
CEAS
mrimmx~, SILENTL
CONTINUED
UNTIL THK GREATCYCLE
WAS 1n FIPTYTIXESFIFTYYEA

DUE TO BEGIN TO COUNT. . JUBILEE OF EARTH-THE TIME

 Earth's Great JubiZee. 187

Thus we find that the fwenlly-jve hundredth ycar began

with the beginning of the year A. D. 1875, which in Jew-
ish civil time, by which this is reckoned (Lev. 25 :g), be-
gan about OEtober, 1874. So; then, if the great Jubilee
were to be only a ycar, like its type, it would have com-
a
menced OQober, A. D. 1874, at the end of 2499 years, and
would have ended OQober, A. D. 1875. But this is not
the type, but the reality: it was not a Jubilee Ycar, but
the antitypical Tharsandyears of Res&*futianof a l l things,
which commenced OQober, A. D. 1874.
Thus we see that not only did Israel's Jubilee clearly
and forcibly prefigure the g r q t " TIMESOF RESTITUTION
OF ALL THINGS which God hath spoken by the mouth of
all the holy prophets since the world began," but that
also the manner of its reckoning just as clearly indicates
the date of the beginning of Earth's Great Jubilee. If we
fail to accept these conclusions, we see no other alternative
than that this type passed away without fulfilment, notwith-
standing the most positive assertions of our Lord that it
could not-that it would be easier for heaven and earth to
pass than for one jot or tittle of the Law to pass away
without reaching a fulfilment. (Matt. 5 : 18.) We accept
the faQs thus divinely indicated, however astounding the
conclusions which we must reasonably draw therefrom.
But what are the reasonable conclusions from these Bible
teachings? Let us consider what must follow, from the
standpoint of reason, and then see if any other scriptures
will either warrant or contradiQ those conclusions. First,
we infer that when the "Times of Restitution" are due
to begin, the presence of the GREATRESTORER is also due.
This would be a very reasonable inference, but it amounts
to much more than inference when it is indorsed by
the Apostle's positive inspired statement, that men
the [ajpnMnted]tines of refreshing shall come from the
I 88 Tlrc Time i s at H a d .

presence* of the Lord [Jehovah], . . . he shall send Jesus

Christ, which before was preached unto you, whom the
heaven must retain until THE TIMES OF RESTITUTION OF ALL
THINGS, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy
prophets since the world began. "-A&s 3 :19-21.
On the strength of this inspired statement alone, we have
clear evidence of the fa& that our Lord's second advent
was due when the Times of Restitution were due to begin,
viz., in O&ober, A. D. 1874, as marked by the Jubilee ar-
rangement. It seems evident, indeed, that the Jubilee, like
all other things of that. dispensation, was arranged "for
our admonition [our instruCtion] upon whom the ends of
the ages are come." (I Cor. 10:I I.) One thing seems
clear-if they do not profit us, they have been thus far al-
most profitless; for the Scriptures inform us that the Jews
neverjulIy and properly observed the type, even during the
first nineteen Jubilees. (Lev. 26:35.) They no doubt found
it almost impossible to restrain their love of wealth. It,
like all prophecies and types, was no doubt arranged to
cast light when and where needed on the path of the just
-to guide the " feet " of the body of Christ.
* The word here rendered presence is not parousia, butpros@otz ;ant1
apopros@m, rendered from thepresence, does not signify as a result o/
presence, but rather artfrom the face of. The thought is common to us.
and was much more common in eastern countries long ago: T o show the
face was a mark of favor, while to turn the back was a mark of disfavor.
Thus of our Lord at his first advent it was written, "We hid as n were
our faces from him," i. e., we were ashamed of and would not acknowledge
him. Thus, too, Jehovah "would not look upon sin," and hid hi face
from sinners. Now, however, since the ransom has been given, Jehovah
waits to be gracious, until the appointed time. Then he will no longer dis-
regard men and treat them as sinners, turning his back upon them, but will
send them refreshment from his face, his favor, and will send Jesus, his
agent in the restitution of all things. W e have the same thought in our
hymns :"Show thy reconciledface;" and6'Show thy faceand allis bright. '
 Zarfh's Great Jubilee. 189

Now call to mind what was shown in the preceding chap-

ter concerning the manner of our Lord's return and appear-
ing, lest you stumble here because of erroneous ideas on
that point. Remember, that "As the days of Noah were,
so shall also the presence [Greek, parrmsia] of the Son of
man be; for as in the days that were before the flood they
. . . knew nof, . . . so shall also the presence of the Son
of man be." (Matt. 24 :37-39.) Remember, also, what
we have already gathered from the inspired teaching-that
only those faithfully watching unto the sure word of proph-
ecy, and loving and looking for his appearing, will be able .
to discern his presence, until he makes it manifest to the
world "in flaming fire, taking vengeance "-in the great
time of trouble. The fa&, then, that his presence is not
known and generally recognized by the world, or even
among Christians, is no argument against this truth. The
world has no faith in prophecy, and of course cannot see
anything in its light. And lukewarm Christians (and such
are the large majority) are paying no attention to the
"sure word of prophecy;" and many who profess to be
watching are reading the prophecies through the colored
glasses of old and long cherished errors, and with their
eyes miserably crossed by prejudice. All such should go
to the Great Physician for some of the "eye salve" of
meekness (Rev. 3 : 18), and forever discard the colored
glasses of the traditions of men, and all theories of their
own and of others which will not harmonize with every
testimony of God's Word.
But neither the world's ignorance and unbelief nor the
lukewarm indifference and prejudice of the great majority
of professed Christians shall prove stumbling blocks to
God's ele&-to those who in simple, child-like faith accept
1 the testimony of his blessed Word. Such cannot stumble;
nor is it possible that fhey should be deceived. By their
190 TAe Time i s at Hand.

faith and God's leading such will overcome all. Fear not,
precious Jewels of the Lord's own choosing : lift up your
hmds and rejoice, knowing that your deliverance, your ex-
altation and glory, draweth nigh.-Luke 2 1 : 28; 12: 32.
Another reasonable expeftation, if the Times of Resti-
tution aAually began with OAober, A. D. 1874, and if our
Lord's second presence was then due, would be, that those
watching should see some distinguishable indications of
what the Scriptures explain to be the first work of his pres-
ence, viz., the harvesting of the fruit of the Gospel age,
the gathering together of his eleA (in mental association
and spiritual communion), and at least some preparatory
steps toward the establishment of Christ's Kingdom. Some
of these evidences we have already briefly hinted at; but
there is so much to be observed on this point that we must
leave its consideration for a subsequent chapter. The har-
vest of the Church is indeed upon us; the wheat is being
separated from the tares; and affairs in the world are rap-
idly shaping themselves, making ready for the permanent
establishment of the Redeemer's Kingdom. The foretold
signs, in the exaft manner and order of their prediftion,
are made clearly manifest to those watching; but this we
leave for the present-because we wish first to bring other
prophetic testimonies to view. Suffice it to say here that
the sickle in the "harvest " of this age, as in the Jewish
harvest,'' is the truth ; and that the messengers " who
use the sickle now are disciples or followers of the Lord,
though many of them now, as then, realize but slightly the
magnitude of the work in which they are engaged.
PROPHETIC EVIDENCES
CORROBORATIVE.
While the forgoing evidence is strong and clear just as
it stands, we now present profietic tcstr'mony which proves
 Earth's Great Jubilee. 191

that we began counting the Great Cycle (50 x 50) at the .

right point. Our Heavenly Father knew the fear and trem-
bling with which our faith would grasp these exceeding
great and precious promises, and hence he has doubled the
already strong cord of evidence, furnished in the Law, by
additional testimony through the prophet. And our dear
Redeemer and Lord, who hands us this cord, and whose
presence this testimony points out to us, as he comes to
us in the early dawn of the Millennia1 Day, seems to say,
as he once said to Peter (Matt. 14: 25-32), " 0 thou of
little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?" Learn that I am
a spirit being, no longer visible to human sight. I thus re-
veal myself by the lamp of the Word to the eyes of thine
understanding, that as in coming days I shall walk upon
the stormy sea of the world's unparalleled trouble, thou
needst not fear, but "Be of good cheer." Remembering
that it is I, be not afraid.
'
This truly marvelous prophetic corroboration, which we
now proceed to consider,-lay hidden in its own simplicity
until the appreciation and application of the Jubilee type,
as above, gave it significance.
The seventy years, usually referred to as the snwnty years
caphi~i@in Babylon, is Scripturally styled the "seventy
years desolahbn of the land." This desolation God had
predi&ed by Jeremiah the Prophet, thus:-"And this whole
land shall be a desolation, and . . . shall serve the king
of Babylon seventy years." (Jer. 25 :1I.) "Thus saith
the Lord, that after seventy years be accomplished at Bab-
ylon, I will visit you, and perform my good word toward
you, in causing you to return to this place.'' (Jer. 29: 10.)
In 2 Chron. 36 :I 7-21 the fulfilment of this prophecy is
recorded; and the reason why it was just seventy years,
and why it was made completely desolate, is stated thus:
" He brought upon them the king of the Chaldees [Nebu-
 192 The Time is at Hand.

chadnezzar, king of Babylon], . . . and them that had

escaped from the sword carried he away to Babylon, where
they were servants to him and, his sons until the reign of the
kingdom of Persia: to fulfil the word of the Lord by the
mouth of Jeremiah, untilthe land had e w y c d her Sabbaths;
for AS LONG AS SHE LAY DESOLATE SHE KEPT SABBATH, to
jk@l threescore and ten [ 7 0 ] years. "
From this we see that Israel had failed to observe prop-
'
erly the Sabbatic years, of which the Jubilees were the
chief. It certainly was a severe test of obedience toward
the Heavenly King, to a people so notably avaricious, to
be commanded to let the land rest, to restore to former
owners lands acquired and possessed for years, and to re-
store to servants their liberty--especially when obedience
was only commanded, and not slimmarily enforced by com-
pulsion. God had forewarned them, through Moses, that if
they were disobedient to the laws to which as a nation they
had pledged themselves, he would punish them for it. In the
same chapter in which he tells them of the punishment of seven
h'mes under Gentile rule, he tells them, also, that if they
would negleA the year Sabbaths he would punish them for
it by desolating their land (And, as a matter of fa&, the
seventy years desolation was also the beginning of the seven
Gentile Times, as already shown.) The Lord's threatening
reads thus : " Your land shall be desolate and your cities
waste. Then shall the land enjoy her Sabbaths, as long as
it lieth desolate and ye be in your enemies land, . . . because
it did not rest in your Sabbaths when ye dwelt upon it."
-Lev. 26:34, 35, 43.
God permitted for a while their half-hearted and haif-
way obedience, but finally removed them entirely from the
land, made it desolate, without an inhabitant, and gave it
the full number of its Jubilee Years-not only for those they
had imperfe&ly observed, but also for the entire future
 Earth's Great Jubilee. I93

number which would elapse, according to his arrangement,

before the antitypical Jubilee, the Restitution or Millen-
nial age, would be due.
And since the entirc number of typical Jubilees, designed
to precede the antitype, is thus proved to be seventy, we
are thus furnished another means of calculating when the
antitype is due to begin. The calculating of this pro-
phetic statement of .the entire number of Jubilees is simple
and easy ; and, as we should expea, its results agree ex-
an& with those already obtained by the method of count-
ing furnished by the Law.
The entire number being seventy, and nineteen of these
having been observed in a half-hearted way by Israel before
the desolation, it follows that the remaining fifty-one
(70 -19= 51) mark the period from the last Jubilee which
Israel imperfeAly observed, down to the great antitype.
But here note a difference in the manner of counting. Un-
der the Law reckoning, we counted the future as well as
the past cycles of forty-nine years with the fiftieth or Jubi-
lee Year added; for the Law shows things as they would
have been, had Israel carried them out properly. But proph-
ecy records things just as they will aaually occur. We
are now examining the prophetic statement, remember, and
hence should now reckon these cycles as they have o c c u d
--cycles of forty-nine years, without Jubilees; for Israel
did not observe a Jubilee since their nineteenth one. The
first nineteen cycles had Jubilee Years, but the fifty-one
since have had none; hence we must reckon fifty-one cycles
of forty-nine years each, or 2499 years (49 x 5 I= z499),
from the last typical Jubilee observed by Israel to the anti-
.
type. This calculation, though entirely distinEt from the
other, ends exaAly as shown by the Law method of reckon-
ing previously examined-OAober, A. D. 1874.
Let us state this last proof in another form, for the bene-
13 B
 The l i m c i s at Hand.

fit of some, thus :-The full number of Jubilee cycles which

God had ordained was seventy, as shown by the plain
statements relative to the reason for the seven& years deso-
Zationof their land. This was to include those that Israel had
observed in an unsatisfaAory manner, which we have seen
were nineteen, as well as all the cycles to follow, up to the
antitype. We will now reckon all these from their com-
mencement on entering Canaan, and See where they end.
19 Cycles with Jubilees added (50 years each) = 950 years.
51 Cycles without Jubilees (49 years each) = 2499 I <
- -
70 Cycles, therefore, cover a period of 3449 "
This period of 3449 years, reckoned from the entering of
Canaan, ends as the foregoing, OAober, A. D. 1874, thus:-
From entering Canaan to division of the land, 6 years.
Period of the Judges to Saul the king, . - 450 6 6
Period of the kings, . . 513 S t
Period of the desolation, . . 70 "
From the restoration to A. D., . 536
Total number of years before the date -
known as A. D., . I575 "
Years since A. D., to complete above
period of 3449 years, are 1874 full years,
which would end (Jewish time) OAdber, . . 1874 "
The period of the 70 cycles, as shown
above, from the beginning of the Jubi-
lee system, on entering Canaan, until
the antitype, the Great Jubilee, or Times -
of Restitution, began, OA., A. D. 1874, . . 3449 years.
The logical conclusion, if these matters are accepted as of
divine arrangement, is easily drawn. And if not divinely
arranged, whence came they? We do not fit them into
the inspired Word : we merely find them there in all their
simplicity and beauty, and, like all the other precious and
 THE JUBILEE VIEWED PROPHETICALLY.
JBR. 25: 9-12 AND a CHRON.j6: sx.
TOTAL NUMBER OF JUBILEE CYCLES-SEVENTY.
%
I \
,&
CYCLSSWITH J U B ~ E S
CYCLES OF
AFTER THE
7X 7 - )9 YEARS EACH,
OF THE LAND,
DESOLATION
OESBRVBD, BUT UNSATISFACTORlLY. WHEN NO J ~ L E E SWERE ATTEMPTED,
NINETEEN. '/ FIFTY-ONE
19 w SO= 950 y m . I ' 51 Y 43 - 2 4 years.
~
To 950 YEARS OF JURILEEOBSERVANCE ADD z4gg YEARS SINCE= 3499 YEARS;
THENU PERIODPROX THE COMMENCEMENT JUBILEE SYSTEM
OF THIS TYPICAL GREAT
TO THE ANTITYP-EARTH'S
6
JUBILEE, :HE TIM= OF RESTITUTIONOF ALL THINGS--OCTOEER,
A. D. 1874. 8
196 m e Time is at Hand.

rich food from the storehouse, which our Lord is now serv-
ing us according to his promise (Luke 1 2 :37), this is nour-
ishing "strong meat "-not especially intended for " babes
in Christ," but for those.more developed, who have their
senses exercised " (Heb. 5 : 14) to discern and appreciate
this meat now in " due season." If not of divine arrange-
ment and intended for our instmEtion, how and why come
the double proofs, matching and corroborating each other
so perfealy ? T o convince yourself of their divine arrange-
ment, notice that in no other place and way can these
seventy years of Sabbaths in desolation be made to har-
monize with the (50 x 50) cycle of the Great Jubilee. Try
it. Prove it. Suppose either a mistake, or a change of
one of the nineteen Jubilees kept by Israel : Suppose that
eighteen (one less) or twenty (one more) had elapsed be-
fore the seveniyyears desolation began. Calculate, and you
will see that these fwo lines of evidence, which so perfeEtly
unite in the testimony that 1875 (beginning OEtober, A. D.
1874)isthe dateof the beginningof theTimesof Restitution,
and the date, therefore, from which we may know that the
heavens no longer retain our Lord, the great Restorer, can-
not be united elsewhere, without doing violence to them-
selves, to the chronology, and to other prophecies yet to be
examined.
If these time-prophecies teach anything, it is that the
Great Jubilee, the Times of Restitution of all things, has
begun, and that we are already in the dawn of the Millen-
nial age, as well as in the "harvest " of the Gospel age-
which ages lap one upon the other for forty years-the "day
of wrath." We are already fourteen years into this forty-
year-day of wrath ; and preparations for the struggle are pro-
gressing rapidly. The coming twenty-six years, at the pres-
ent momentuni, will be quite sufficient for the accomplish-
ment of '' all things written."
 Earth's Great Jubilee. 197

Let no reader hastily conclude that there are no evidences

of Restitution about us, nor that the Sun of Righteousness
is not already gilding the watch towers of Zion and en-
lightening the world. Let him, on'the contrary, refleA that
we are already in the day when the hidden things are being
made manifest ; and let him remember that the first work
of Restitution is properly a breaking down of the old and
decaying stru&ure which stands in the place which the
new is to occupy. Remember that the first work of the
tenderest physician is often to open the wounds, and to
cleanse and amputate according to the necessities of the
patient, in order to make thorough work of the healing.
That such service causes pain and is seldom appreciated by
the patient at the time, none need be told; and so it is
with the work of the great Physician, the Restorer, the
Life-giver : He wounds to heal, and the trouble and sifting
in the Church and the world are but the lancing and
cleansing needful, and a most important part of the Resti-
tution work.
In the type, the Trumpet of Jubilee was to be sounded
when the Jubilee Year began, to proclaim liberty throughout
all the land, unto all the inhabitants thereof. (Lev. 25 : 10.)
The antitype is ushered in with the sounding of the (sym-
bolic) '. Seventh Trumpet," the Trump of God," the
"Last Trump." It is indeed the great trumpet: it an-
nounces liberty to every captive ;and while at first it means
the surrender of many expired claims and privileges, and a
general time of disturbance and unsettling of usages, habits,
etc., its full import, when rightly appreciated, is "good
fixings of great joy which shall be unto all people."
In the early commotion, each one who hears the Jubilee
Trumpet of the new dispensation is forcibly struck by some
one of its many features and heeds no other. One sees the
propriety of, and calls for, governmental reforms, the aboli-
 198 TAc Time is at H a d .
tion of standing armies and their burdensome tax. An-
other calls for the abolition of titled aristocracy and the
.
recognition of every man by his manly qualities. Others call
for the abolition of landlordism, and demand that landhold-
ing shall be as at first, according to necessity, and ability
and willingness to use. Others call for temperance reform,
and by prohibitory and other laws, by Law and Order So-
cieties, seek to chain this great evil, and begin to restrain
men who for the love of money would ensnare, enslave
and destroy fellow men, and who, fastening their fangs in-
to their weaknesses, would fatten and luxuriate upon their
blood: Others form Humane and Anti-Cruelty Societies,
to prevent those who have the ability from injuring the
weak and dependent. Others form societies for the sup-
pression of vice and of demoralizing literature. Others form ,

Anti-Adulteration Societies to examhe into ,adulterations

of food, and to expose and prosecute and punish those
who for love of greater gain adulterate food and make it
even injurious to health. Laws are ena&ed for the protec-
tion of the lives and the health of the people. Miners must
have pure air, no matter what the cost ; they must have two
ways of escape in case of fire. Working people, powerless
to help themselves or to choose their places of work, are
cared for by the public laws. They can no longer be paid
when the employer may please, and in store-orders, but the
law now demands that pay-day shall be at least every two
weeks and in cash. They can no longer be crowded into
buildings where in case of fire they would be liable either
to burn to death or to maim themselves for life by jumping;
for "fire-escapes" are compulsory, and for any death or
injury traceable to carelessness on the part of the employer,
he is held responsible, and is punishable, either by fines,
damages or imprisonment. Wealthy corporations, such as
own railroad and steam-ship lines, are compelled to care for
 Earth's Great Judilec. I99

the lives and interests of fhepeofle, the poor as well as the

rich. These reforms are the results of the awakening of
the people by the Jubilee Trump of knowledge and liberty,
and are not traceable to pure benevolence on the part of
the more favored class. For though all in the favored or
wealthy class who are benevolent, and such as love right-
eousness, can and do rejoice in these beginnings of reform,
others, and the majority, regretfully yield from necessity.
True, such laws and arrangements are not yet perfe&ed,
nor are they universal; but the beginnings noticed rejoice
our hearts, and give evidence of what may be expeAed in
the exalting of the humble and lowly, and the abasing
of the proud, when the Jubilee regulations are fully in op-
eration. All these things are parts of the reform commo-
tion ushering in Earth's Great Jubilee ; and though much
has been demanded, and much has been gradually conceded,
yet kings, and emperors, and queens-political, social, ec-
clesiastical and financial-will not submit to the great level-
ing process of this Jubilee or Restitution age without a great
and severe struggle, such as the Scriptures point out as just
before us, and which, though severe, is unavoidable, and will
work out ultimate good.
The spirit of " Zi6erty throughout all the land " is indeed
sometimes carried to an unreasonable extent by the ignorant
and the hot-headed ; and yet it is all part of the great un-
avoidable Jubilee excitement, occasioned by the ignorance
and oppression of the past. None but the Lord's " little
flock" is fully and correAly informed as to the grand scope
of the Restitution. These see the minor changes, the
straightening out of the lesser affairs of men, but they see
also what can be seen from no other standpoint than God's
Word-that the great enslaver, Sin, is to be shorn of his
power, that the great prison-house of Death is to be opened
and a release presented to each prisoner, signed in the
precious blood of the Lamb of God which taketh away the
sin of the world, the great Redeemer and Restorer. Glad
tidings indeed it shallbe to all people, not only to the
living, but also to all that are in their graves. Before the
end of this great Jubilee every human being may go entirely
free-may get back to man's first estate, "very good," re-
ceiving back through Christ all that was lost in Adam.

THE SEVENTH TRUMPET.

" Blow ye the Trumpet, blow
The gladly solemn sound;
Let all the nations know,
To earth's remotest bound,
The Jubilee of Earth is come,
Returning ransomed sinners home.
"Jesus, our great High-Priest,
Hath full atonement made.
Ye weary spirits, rest;
Ye mournful souls, be glad.
The Jubilee of Earth is come,
Returning ransomed sinner: home.
'6 Ye who were sold for naught,
Whose heritage was lost,
May have all back unbought,
A gift ~t Jesus' cost.
The Jubilee of Earth is come,
Returning ransomed sinners home.
"The Seventh Trumpet hear,
The news of heavenly grace ;
Salvation now is near ;
Seek ye the Savior's face.
The Jubilee of Earth is come,
Returning ransomed sinners home."
 CHAPTER VII.
T H E PARALLEL DISPENSATIONS.
THEJ ~ W I ~ACE R A T w s OF THE G ~ S W ACE.-REMARKABLE
L P~RALLELISM ox
CORR~~PONDENCY B m w ~ mTHE TWO DISPENSA~ONS.-YHT THEYARE DIS-
~NCT.~UPERIORIIT O F THE CHRISTIAN E m c ~ .THE A N T I ~ P E . - F L ~ H L I
AND Spturrua~ISRAEL CONTRASTED.-PROMINENT PARALLELS EXAMINED.-
TIMEP ~ L L - SP~CIALLY Noncm.-PERIOD OF FLESHLY ISRML'SFAVOR.-
Trxa OF THXIRCUTTINGOFF PROM FAVOR.-THEPPRIODOF DISFAVOR SHOWN
FRO= PROPHECY TO BE EQUAL TO THE PERIODOF FAVOR.-APOSTOLIC Tmn-
MONY THAT THEIRPERIOD OF DISFAVOR IS THE PPRIODFOR THE HIGHC m -
INC OF SPIRITUAL ISRAEL.-THRLENGTH OF THE.&SPELACETHUS SHOWN IN-
D I R E F L Y BUT CLEARLY.-HARMONY O F THE BIBLE CHRONOLOGY, J~TBILEE TP~.
TIMONY, GENTILE TIYES, AND &HER PROPHECI~S WITH THE L~SSONSOP THESX
P A R A UUNANSWHRABLE,
~~ CONCLUSIVE AND SATISPYING.

IicalNGod's
previous chapters the fa& has been referred to, that
dealings with the nation of Israel were of .a typ-
chara&er; yet few have any adequate conception of
how fully this was the case. It has doubtless been observed
by many that the apostles, particularly Paul, in instrutling
the Christian Church, frequently refer to some striking
features of type and antitype in the Jewish and Christian
dispensations. But a closer attention to the Apostle's
teachings will show that he does not only make use of a few
illustrations drawn from the Jewish economy, but that in his
close reasonings he calls up the whole Jewish system as
divinely instituted (igxioring entirely the "traditions of
the elders," which were no part of that system), and shows
that in all its features it was typical of the then dawning
Christian dispensation, mapping out most clearly the course
of the Christian Church in the Gospel age, as well as point-
ing out its glorious work in the Millennia1 age.
201
a02 Tire Time is at Hand.

Many presume that the Jewish and Christian ages are

really one, and that God has been seleaing the Christian
Church from the very beginning of human existence. This
is a serious mistake, which beclouds and hinders the correa
and clear apprehension a many truths. Jesus was the
head and forerunner of the Christian Church, which is his
body (Eph. 5 : 23; Col. I : 24); consequently none preceded
him as members of the Church. Had any preceded him,
he could not properly be styled theforemncr. The "high
calling" to become joint-sacrificers, and finally joint-heirs
with him, was not made known in other ages. (Eph. 3 : 2,
5, 6.) Good men who lived and died prior to the a&al
payment of our ransom by the precious blood knew noth-
ing of this " high calling." And since the gifts and callings
of God are unmerited favors, no injustice is done to those
of other ages, in not offering them the same favor. The
call and favor to those of past ages, as they will also be to
those of the coming age, were to earthly honors,and earthly
glory,'and everlasting life as earthly (human) beings; while
the call and favor of the Gospel age are to heavenly honors
and glory, to a change of nature from human to divine,
and to power, honor and dominion in heaven and in earth,
as joint-heirs and co-workers with Christ. And since the
Church thus called out, separated from the world, and de-
veloped during this age, is in the age to come to be the
agent of Jehovah in the full execution of his great plan of
the ages-a plan which compasses the interests not only
of humanity, but of all creatures in heaven and in earth-
wonderful have been the preparations made in the ages past
for their training and instruaion. And no less wonderful
has been the care with which these, called to be hai-s of
divine glory,. have during this age been trained, disciplined,
guided and proteaed through the long, difficult, narrow
way, first opened up by their Lord and Forerunner, in
whose footprints they are directed to tread-as he set the
example.-I Pet. 2 : 21.
Our Lord spent the three and a half years of his minis-
try in gathering out from Israel, and in training and in-
structing, the few disciples who should form the nucleus of
the Christian Church. When about to leave them alone
in the world he gave them the promise of the holy Spirit,
which, during the entire age, should guide the Church into
all truth, and show them things to come, and bring freshly
to remembrance what he had taught-which promise began
to be verified at Pentecost. It is also written that the an-
gels are all ministering spirits sent forth to minister to
these heirs of this great salvation (Heb. I : 14), and that our
Lord's special care is over them, even to the end of the
age. (Matt. 28 : 20.) All the writings of the apostles are
addressed to the Church, and not to the world, as many
seem to think; and they are full of special instructions,
encouragements and exhortations, needful only to the
saints who during this age are walking in the narrow
way. And our Lord's revelation, which God gave him
after he had passed into glory, he sent and signified [st@-
ified-told in signs, symbols, etc.] to his Church, through
his servant John. (Rev. I : I.) We are also told that the
prophecies given aforetime by holy men of old were given,
not for themselves, nor for others of their day and age, but
exclusively for the instruction of the Christian Church.-
I Pet. I : 12.
In this chapter we purpose to show that the whole Jewish
nation, during that entire age, was unwittingly engaged, un-
der God's direction, in furnishing for our instruction a typ-
ical view of the entire plan of salvation in all its workings,
even as we have just seen its Jubilees pointing out the final
consummation of the plan in the blessing of all the families of
the earth. It is by our drawing upon this storehouse of truth,
 so abundantly and specially provided for the Church, that
the Spirit of God feeds us and leads us gradually into a
more and more nearly complete understanding of his plan, as
rapidly as that knowledge becomes needful to us. And from
this great storehouse God is now supplying much of the

-- special light and food needful to us in this " harvest " time
at the consummation of the age. Since such has been God's
care and abundant provision for the Christian Church above
all other people of past and future ages, how important in
his estimation must that knowledge be to us, and how
eagerly should we avail ourselves of it.
While we will not in this chapter or volume enter into a
detailed examination of the typical features of God's deal-
ings with Israel, as set forth in the Tabernacle, and Temple,
and ordinances and sacrifices, etc., we do now invite close
attention to some of the marked and prominent outlines of
cor~espondencybetween the Jewish and Christian dispensa-
tions as type and antitype; for all that the Christian Church
a&ually experiences and accomplishes, the Jewish Church
prefigured. And many of these features of correspondency
are parallel not only in charaaer, but also in their rela-
tive h'me of occurrence. Even in their national history,
and in the history of many particular individuals of
that nation, we find correspondencies marked by the
Scriptures. Some of these, Christian thinkers have long
noticed, and others have been entirely overlooked. Here
a beautiful and fruitful field of thought and study opens
before us.
Paul designates the Jewish Church "'Israel after the flesh,"
and the Christian Church "27ze Israel of God." ( I Cor.
10 : 18 ; Gal. 6 : 16.) We may thefore properly designate
them Fleshly Israel and Spiritual Israel. The higher plane
of the spiritual hoi~seis also pointed out by the Apostle
when he describes Fleshly Israel as a house [family] of
 Parallel Dispensations. 205

servants, and Spiritaal Israel as a house of sons. (Heb.

3 : 5, 6 ; Rom. 8 : 14.) The fleshly house was the honored
servants of the spiritual house in various ways, but chiefly in
that they unconsciously, under God'sarrangement, furnished
pantomime illustrations of spiritual things, which, if studied
and heeded, greatly bless and enlighten the house of sons.
In both cases there have been a Nominal Israel and a Real
Israel, in God's estimation, though to men they have ap-
peared as one ; the nominal and the real not being clearly
distinguishable until the end or harvest time of their re-
speaive ages, when the truth then due and brought to light
accon~plishesthe separation, and makes manifest which are
of the real and which of the merely nominal Israel. Of
'

the fleshly house Paul said, "They are not all Israel which
are [nominally] of Israel " (Rom. g : 6) ; and our Lord
recognized the same fa& when of Nathaniel he said, '&Be-
hold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile," and also
when in the time of harvest he separated the real from the
nominal, and called the farmer valuable wheat, and the
latter mere chaff--though, comparatively, the wheat was
only a handful, and the chaff- included nearly all of that
nation. In a similar proportion, and under a similar figure,
-
the nominal and the real members of Spiritual Israel of the
Gospel age are pointed out ; and their separation, too, is
in the time of harvest-in the end of the Gospel age. Then
only the wheat-a comparatively small number, a " little
flock "-will be separated from the masses of nominal
Spiritual Israel, while the great majority, being tares and
not real wheat, will be rejeAed as unworthy of the chief
favor to which they were called, and will not be counted
among the Lord's jewels.-Rom. g : 27 ; 1 1 :5 ; Luke
1 2 : 32 ; Matt. 3: 12; 13: 24-40.
The head of the fleshly house was Jacob, surnamed Is-
rael (a prince); and through his helve sons he founded
206 2% Time is at H a n d
the house which bore his name, the House of Jacob, the
House of Jsrael. So with the Spiritual House : its founder,
Christ, established it through the twelve apostles; and this
house also bears the name of its founder-The Church of
Christ. In point of time, God called Fleshly Israel first ;
but in point of favor, and in time of realization, Spiritual
Israel comes first. Thus the first becomes last, and the
last first. (Luke 13: 30.) The Scriptures clearly mark
these two houses of Israel as being the fleshly seed of
Abraham and the spiritual seed of Jehovah-the Heavenly
Father whom Abraham typified.
Some are blinded to important truths by the supposition
that the expression, " both the houses of Israel," refers to
the two divisions of Fleshly Israel, after the split in the
days of Solomon's son, Rehoboam. Such need only be
reminded that after the captivity in Babylon, upon their
restoration to Palestine, all Israelites of all the tribes then
captives in all the universal domain of Medo-Persia, includ-
ing the land of Syria or Babylonia, were given liberty to
return to their own land if they chose. (Ezra I : 1-4.)
Many of the faithful Israelites of all the tribes, who had
respea to the promises of God associated with thz holy land
and the holy city, returned to the various cities of Pales-
tine. The tribe of Judah, the principal tribe, in which
was vested the kingly office, and in whose territory Jerusa-
lem, the chief city, was located, naturally took a leading
part in its rebuilding ; but after that return from Babylon,
Israel was no more a divided nation, but dwelt together as
at first, as one people, and were known by the one original
name, Israel.-See Neh. I I : I, 20 ; Ezra 2 : 70.
This is further emphasized in the New Testament. The
Lord and the apostles speak of Fleshly Israel as one. Paul
says that Israelsought, but that only a "remnant" was found
worthy. (Rom. 10: 1-3; g:z7; 11:5-12,20-~5; A a s 26:7.)
 Our Lord said tbat he was "sent to [all] the lost sheep of the
[one] house of Israel ;"yet when he would not p e p i t his dis-
ciples to go outside of Palestine to seek them (Matt. 10 :5,6;
15 : 24), it is evident that those living in Palestine repre-
sented all Israel. Peter, too, speaks of fleshly Israel as one
house; and addressing the people at Jerusalem he said,
"Let all the house of Israel know," etc. James also speaks
ofthe twelve tribes as one people. (Akls 2:36; Jas. I : I.)
Many of all the tribes dwelt in Palestine, and many of all
the tribes dwelt in surrounding nations. Thus Paul met
and preached to Israelites in nearly every city which he
visited in Asia Minor and Italy, but they were always
recognized as one nation, spiritual Israel being the only
other Israel.
God has made special covenants or promises to both these
houses of Israel. The promises to the fleshly house were all
enrfhly, while those to the spiritual house are all heaz~enly.
Though the promises to the fleshly house were (and still
are) grand and precious, the promises to the spiritual house
are charaklerized as "better promises," and L'exceeding
great and precious promises. " (Heb. 8 : 6 ; 2 Pet. I : 4.)
T o the fleshly house it was said, " If ye will obey my voice
indeed, and keep my covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar
treasure unto me above all people ; for all the earth is mine.
And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and a holy
nation." And though all Israel answered and said, "All
that the Lord hath spoken we will do " (Exod. 19 : 5-8),
and then failed to keep their covenant, yet the faithful
among them, who earnestly endeavored in their weakness to
keep it, will in the Millennia1 age be "princes in all the
earth," members of the earthly phase of the Kingdom of
God.-See Vol. I., chapter xiv.
T o the spiritual house, on the contrary, it is said, " Ye
are built up a sjin'fual house, a holy priesthood, to offer up
208 The Time i s at Hand.
*
sacrifices acceptable to God by Jesus Christ. ...
Ye are
a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a
peculiar people, that ye should show forth the praises of
him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvel-
ous light; which in time past were not a people, but are
m THE PEOPLEOF GOD."-I Pet. 2 : 5, g, 10.
Fleshly Israel had by God's appointment a Tabernacle
made with hands, which was typical both in itself and in
all its services. (Heb. 9 : I , 2, g, 10.) But Spiritual Israel
has the true [the antitypical] Tabernacle, which the Lord
pitched and not man." (Heb. 8 : 2.) For the services of
the typical Tabernacle a typical priesthood was ordained,
of which Aaron was the head, which offered typical sacri-
fices for the sins of the typical people, andaccomplished
a typical cleansing or justification each year. The a t i -
typical Tabernacle has its priesthood, which offers up better
sacrifices (Heb. 9 : 23), which aaually and forever cancel
the sins of the whole worlc!. And of this priesthood our
Lord Jesus is the head priest-the High Priest 'of our pro-
fession [or order)--the Church which is his body being the
under-priests. The entire nominal church is not this priest-
hood-but the true Church, the faithful in Christ Jesus, who
follow the footsteps of our great High Priest in sacrifice.
Another marked feature of this correspondency as type
and antitype, noted in the Scriptures, is that both the
houses of Israel (fleshly and spiritual) were carried away
captives into Babylon. This will be more clearly seen
when in a succeeding chapter we come to view 66Babylonthe
Great, the Mother of Harlots." (Rev. 17 :5,6.) We merely
notice here the correspondence. Fleshly Israel was taken
* The word s+rihcal before sacrifices in this text (verse 5) is omitted
in the oldest Greek manuscript--the Sinaitic. The corre&aess of this
omission is evident when we refle& that not spiritual things sacri-
ficed, but earthly or human privileges, rights, etc.
 Parallel Dispensations. 209

captive into literal Babylon, which was built upon the literal
river Euphrates, while in the Gospel age mystic or figura-
tive Babylon, which carried away captive Spiritual Israel, is
portrayed as sitting upon the mystic Euphrates. In the
type, the golden vessels of the Temple were carried away
and profaned by literal Babylon: in the antitype, the pre-
cious, divine (golden) truths, pertaining to the service of the
true Temple, the Church (I Cor. 3 :16, I 7 ; Rev. 3 :I 2), were
far removed from their proper places, perverted and misap-
plied by mystic Babylon. Literal Babylon being built upon
the river Euphrates, which materially contributed to its
wealth and resources, its overthrow was accomplished by
the turning aside of those waters. So mystic Babylon sits
upon, is supported by, many waters (peoples, nations), and
its fall is predi&ed, through the turning aside of its sup-
porters and sustainers, the people.-Rev. 16 : 12.
TIME PARALLELS
MSASURlNC

SHADOW AND SUBSTANCE-TYPE AND ANTITYPE.

We now come to the consideration of that most wonder-
ful feature of this typical correspondency, viz., the time
element, which in every instance sustains and corroborates
the dates indicated by the Jubilees, the Chronology, and
the foretold close of Gentile Times. And it is for this pur-
pose particularly that this subjea is here introduced-that
the force of this wonderful parallelism may increase and
confirm the faith of God's children in the time element of
his plan, as it was evidently intended to do.-Heb. g :g,
23; 10: I.
Of all the prophecies and time-proofs there is none more
striking .and convincing than this one. The lesson it
teaches is startling because of its very simplicity, and car-
ries conviAion to the hearts of the humble. Not only
were Fleshly Israel and its cercn:onies typical, but the Jew-
I4 B
 210 2% Time is at Hand.

ish age was typical of the Gospel age. They are of exaAly
the same length, and correspond to each other ; so that, see-
ing and appreciating the Jewish age, its length, and the
peculiarities of its harvest or close, we may know the exaA
length of the Gospel age, its antitype, and may under-
stand what to look for, and when, in the harvest of the Gos-
pel age. But let us now proceed to show this; for though
we might take it for granted on general principles, and say
that as the various features of the Jewish system corre-
spond to those of the Gospel age, so too the time should
correspond, yet. God has not left us thus to infer this, but
has clearly though indireAly told us so.
Paul tells us that God has cast off the fleshly house from
favor, during the time of the seleAion of the spiritual
house ; and that when the spiritual house has been seleAed,
then God's favor will return to the fleshly house. He says :
I would not, brethren [brethren of the Church, or spiritual
Israel], that ye should be ignorant of this mystery, lest ye
should be wise in your own conceits, that blindness in part
. is happened to Israel [natural, or fleshly] until the fulness
*
of the Gentiles be come in. As it is written : There shall
come out of Zion the [promised] Deliverer [the Christ-
our Lord, the head, and the remnants or faithful few, 3f
both the nominal houses of Israel, which shall compose his
body, the Church] and shall turn away ungodliness from
* None should confound this " Fulness of [or, from out of] the Gen-
tiles" with the "Times of the Gentiles," mentioned heretofore. The
"Times of the Gentiles," as has been shown,are the period of time d u r i q
which the Gentiles are permitted to rule the world; while the "Ful-
ness of the Gentiles" refers to t h e w number to be seleAed out from
among the Gentiles, to complete the Gospel Church-who, with the
"remnant " seleaed from among the Israelites (which would include the
apostles), shall constitute the Church of Christ, the Holy Nation, the
Royal Priesthood, the Kingdom of God, to whom the kingdom and
dominion of earth shall be committed.
 Parallel Dispensations. 211

Jacob. And so all Israel shall be saved (for this is my

covenant unto them) when I s h a l l take away their sins. As
concerning the gospel [the high calling of this age], they
are enemies [cast off] for your sakes [that you may have
the prefeience and inherit the choicest, the spiritual parts
of the promises] ; but as touching the eleEtion [by which
they were chosen to receive special earthly favors from
God, promised to their father Abraham and his natural
seed], they are beloved for the fathers' sakes; for the gifts
and calling of God are not things to be repented of."
What God has promised is sure of fulfilment. Knowing
the end from the beginning, Jehovah never made a cov-
enant which he would need or wish to break.
In this prophecy the Apostle gives an intimation of the
length of the Gospel age, by showing that it began with
the casting off of Fleshly Israel, and that it will end with
their restoration to favor. Placing the statements of Paul
and Peter (Rom. I I : 2 7 and AEts 3 : 19, 2 0 ) together, we
learn that the time for the return of favor to Israel will be
in the beginning of the Times of Restitution, at the second
advent of our Lord. Paul says the return of favor to that
people will be when God shall fake away fheir sins, which
Peter says he will do in the times of refreshing or restitu-
tion which shall come when our Lord comes the second
time, when the heavens no longer retain him.
The date of our Lord's second advent, and the dawn of
the Times of Restitution, we have already shown to be
A. D. 1874. We shouldexpeEt, therefore, to seesomemarks
of God's returning favor to Fleshly Israel shortly after A. D.
1874, as one of the first features of restitution work. And,
surely enough, we do see favor beginning to return to them.
And every fresh evidence of the removal of Israel's blind-
ness, and of divine favor toward them, is, when measured
by the Apostle's words, a fresh proof that the Gospel age is
212 TAc Time is a t Hand.

closing and that the "little flock" is about complete.

But we have further proof which furnishes us with the exact
dak when favor should begin to return to Israel. Thus far
we have merely seen that the measure of Fleshly Israel's
cast of condition is the measure of the time of special
favor to others, for the calling of other people (Gentiles)
to be joint-heirs with Christ, which call ends in the be-
ginning of the Times of Restitution ; but not (other proph-
ecies show) a t the very beginning of it.
But pause a mpment-let there be no misunderstanding
on this point: When the call to the high privilege of be-
coming members of the Church, the bride and joint-heir
of Christ, ceases, it by no means signifies that all of those
already called are sure to be counted worthy, and therefore
to be chosen ; for "Many are called, but few are chosen,"
because only a few of the called ones comply with the con-
ditions of the call. Nor does it imply that those not there-
after called to that " high calling " will be offered no other
favors. The fa& is, that when this high calling" ceases,
it is because the great Designer of the plan of the ages has
almost completed that p a r t of his plan intended to be ac-
complished in the Gospel age-viz.: the seleaion of the
Gospel Church, the bride of Christ. All men were not
called to that high honor. We are specially informed that
God's design was to seleA for this purpose only a limited
number, a '(little flock," as compared with the mass of
mankind. After enough have been called and the time for
calling ends and it is no longer proper to extend this call
to others, it will still be possible for those already called,
who have accepted the call, to make their calling and eleAion
sure, by faithfulness to their covenant of entire consecra-
tion to God, even unto death ; and it will still be possible for
these to fail of so doing. This call, which must end when
enough have been invited from which to complete the
 Parallel DDisptnsations. 213

favored "little flock," the body of Christ, is far from being

the limit of God's love and favor and calling. Its end will
merely close the heavenly or '' high calling." For where this
call ends, where this door of opportunity and favor closes,
another door begins to swing open-the door of opportu-
nity to enter the highway of holiness, and to go up thereon
-not to the divine nature, to which the Gospel Church
was called, but to everlasting life and perfeaion as human
beings. -See Vol. I., chapters x. and xi.
But now for the exad7 date of the return of favor to Israel,
which marks the exa& end of the heavenly call-from
which date Israel will begin gradually to see, and to have
increasing evidences of returning divine favor, and from
which date also God's call to heavenly honors will cease,
and only these already called will be privileged to win that
prize by faithfulness to the close of life:-
Fleshly Israel, like Spiritual Israel, was called of God
to be his peculiar people, a peculiar treasure unto him
above all other people (the one an earthly treasure, and a
type of the other, which is a heavenly treasure). Separa-
ted from the world, they were the recipients of special
favor from God for eighteen hundred and forty-five (1845)
years. This period began with the beginning of their
national lge, at the death of Jacob, the last of the patri-
archs, when they were first recognized as a nation, and
called "The Twelve Tribes of Israel," a national name.
See Gen. 49 :28 ; 46 :3 ; Deut. 26 :5. These eighteen hun-
dred and forty-five years of national life and favor ended
with their rejeEtion of Messiah-A. D. 33-when, five days
before his crucifixion, he presented himself to them as their
king, and, not being received, declared, " Your house is elf
unto yar &solate." (Matt. 23 : 38.) This, the end of their
favor, was the point of their fall, which continued for thirty-
seven (37) years, and ended A. D. 7 0 in the total destruc-
214 The Time is at Hand.
tion of their national polity, as well as of their city, temple,
-etc. I t should be noted, however, that God continued his
favor to individuals of that nation, after the nation, as a
nation, had been cut off; for the gospel call was conzned
to individuals of that nation for three and a half years after
Pentecost, after the death of Christ-not reaching Corne-
lius, the first Gentile so favored (A& IO), until that time.
This was the full end of the seventy weeks of favor prom-
ised through Daniel, as it had been written, '' He shall con-
firm the covenant with many for one week." That seven-
tieth week of years began at our Lord's baptism ; his cross,
as predi&ed, marked its middle ; and favor was confined
to Fleshly Israel until its close.
During their long-period (1845 years) of national favor,
during which other nations were ignored, Israel had chas-
tisements and blessings combined. But even their chas-
tisements for sins were evidences and elements of God's
favor and fatherly care over them. He sent trouble upon
them, and frequently allowed them to bi: carried away into
captivity, when they forgot and disobeyed him ; yet when
they repented and cried unto the Lord he always heard and
delivered them. The entire history of that people, as re-
corded in Exodus, Joshua, Judges, Chronicles and Samuel,
attests the fa& that God did not long hide his face from
them, and that his ear was ever open unto their repentant
cry-down to the day their house was left desolate. Even
on that day, God was forgiving them more than ever, and
had sent them the long-promised Messiah, the Deliverer,
in the person of our Lord, his Son. The unfitness of that
nation longer to be his special treasure, or in any measure
to represent God's Kingdom on earth, was manifested in
their rejetlion of the holy, harmless, undefiled one, and
their desire of a murderer in his stead.
Thus, because of their unfitness, the day of their greatest
 ParaZZcl Dispensations. . 215
favor became the day of their rejeAion and fall from favor.
And the great favor of becoming joint-inheritors with
Messiah, which Israel, except the faithful 61rcmnant" (Isa.
I :g ; 10 : 22, 23 ; Rom. g : 28, 29 ; 11 : 53, thus missed by
their blindness and hardness of heart, was offered to be-
lieving Gentiles: not to Gentile nations, but to justified
believers of every nation-though the favor was at first, for
three and a half years, confined exclusively to believers of
the nation of Israel. Blinded as a people by national prej-
udices, the great prize which they were offered first, but of
which they were unworthy, goes to a holy nation, a peculiar
people, composed of a worthy "remnant" of their nation,
with others called out from Gentile nations, whom in their
arrogant pride they once despised as "dogs." And God's
promised favor will not return to them as a people, to re-
move their blindness, and to lead them as a first-fruits of the
nations into earthly blessings, until the full number of the
peculiar people " have been called from the Gentiles-unh2
the fulness of the Gentiles be come into this higher favor.
Thus, as Paul declared (Rom. 1 1 : 7)' Fleshly Israel did
not obtain that for which they sought, viz., the chief favor.
Supposing the chief favor to be the earthly blessings, and
in their pride of heart claiming that chief blessing as their
natural birth-right, and as further merited by their works,
they blindly stumbled over and rejeAed it as a favor through
Christ. As David had foretold, their table--so bountifully
spread with the rich promises and blessings offered them
through Chrr'st-became "a snare, and a trap, and a stum-
bling block, and a recompense unto them," because of
their hardness of heart. (Rom. I I : g, 10 ; Psa.69 :22-28.)
Christ, who came to redeem and who would have exalted
them to a position of glory beyond their ability to desire
or imagine, was to their pride " a stone of stumbling and a
>
rock of offence."-Rom. g : 32, 33 ; Isa. 8 :14.
216 . 2% Time is a t Hand.
Yet the blindness of Israel was only a "blindness in
part," and not a total loss of sight; for the testimony of
the Law, the prophets and the apostles was open to all,
whether Jew or Gentile; and during the Gospel age any
Jew who would resolutely brush away the films of prejudice
and pride, and humbly and thankfully accept the favor of
God with his Gentile brother, might do so. Yet few have
ever been able to do so; and no favor will be granted, and
no special effort to convince them as a nation of the truth,
or to overcome their prejudices, will be exerted, until the
fulness of the Gentiles has come in; or, in other words,
until Spiritual Israel is complete.
Since their rejeaion of Messiah-since their house was
left desolate--Israel has had no marks of God's favor. Even
Jews themselves must admit that their tears and groans and
prayers have gone unanswered ; and, as foretold by their
prophets, they have been "a by-word and a hissing" unto
all nations. Though formerly God heard their prayers,
and marked their tears, and returned them to their own
land, and continually favored them, since then he heeds
them not and shows them nofavor. Since they said, " His
blood be upon us and upon our children," theirs has been
one continuous chastisement : they have been scattered and
persecuted among all nations, as foretold. These are the
fa& as all may read them on the pages of history. Now
let us turn to the prophets and see how particularly these
faas were foretold, and what the same prophets have to
say concerning their future.
Through the prophet Jeremiah (chapter xvi.), after telling
Israel how they had forsaken him, the Lord says : "There-
fore will I cast you out of this land into a land that ye
know not, neither ye nor your fathers ; and there shall ye
serve other Gods [rulers] day and night, where I will not
show you favor." (Verses g-13.) These days came when
 ParaClcZ Dispensations. 217

they reje&ed Messiah. How literally this threat has been

fulfilled all may judge, and they themselves must admit.
This prophecy cannot refer to any of their previous cap-
tivities to surrounding nations-Syria, Babylon, etc. Such
an inference is guarded against in the expression, "Into a
land which ye know not, nn'ther ye nor your fathers."
Abraham came from Ur of the Chaldees-Babylonia-and
Jacob from Syria. (Deut. 26 : 5.) Israel's dispersion among
all nations since the close of their 1845 years of favor, and
no other of their captivities, fits this pointed expression-
a land which ye and your fathers have not known. So then
this, together with the no favor, positively marks this
prophecy as relating to Israel's present dispersion among
all nations.
But though he cast them off from all favor for a while,
God will not leave them cast off forever, but says-Jer. 16 :
13-15 : " Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that it
shall no more be said, The Lord liveth, that brought up
the children of Israel out of the land of Egypt; but, The
Lord liveth, that brought up the children of Israel from the
land of the north [Russia, where nearly one half of the
Hebrew race resides], and from all the lands whither he had
driven them : and I will bring them again into their l.uld
that I gave unto their fathers."
We might multiply quotations from the prophets and
apostles concerning the final return of God's favor to Jacob,
or Israel after the flesh, after the seleAion of the full num-
ber for "the body of Christ" from the Gentiles, but the
student q n do so by the use of a Concordance or a
Reference Bible. Among the very pointed references to
this favor to be restored to Israel, in the New Testament, is
that by James, AAs 15 : 14-16,and by Paul, Rom. 1 1 : 26.
But fir@, they must drink the very last dregs of their chas-
tisement ; and thus it is expressed in this remarkable proph-
218 B e Time is a t Hand.

ecy (verse 18) ; "And first [before the favor will come] I
will recompense their iniquity and their sin double." The
Hebrew ,word here rendered double" is mishnrh, and
signifies a second portion, a repetition. Thus understood,
the Prophet's declaration is, that from the time of their be-
ing cast off from all favor until the time of their return to
favor would be a repetition, or duplicaiion in fime, of their
previous history, during which time they had enjoyed
divine favor.
As shown in the accompanying diagram, the period of
their favor, from the commencement of their national ex-
istence at the death of Jacob, down to the end of that
favor at the death of Christ, A. D. 33, was eighteen hun-
dred and forty-five (1845) years ;and there their " double "
(mishnch)-the repetition or duplication of the same length
of time, eighteen hundred and forty-five (1845) years, wifh-
out favor-began. Eighteen hundred and forty-five years
since A. D. 33 shows A. D. 1878 to be the end of their period
of disfavor. A. D. 33 plus 1845 =A. D. 1878.
All these prophetic points in the past are clearly marked,
and we should expea some evidence of God's returning
favor to Fleshly Israel (" Jacob ") in or about A. D. 1878.
This we do find, in the fa& that the Jew is now permitted
privileges in Palestine denied him for centuries past. And
it was in that very year-1878 A. D., when their "double"
was full, and God's favor was due to return to that p e o p l e
that the L C Berlin Congress of Nations " was held, in which
Lord Beaconsfield (a Jew), then Prime Minister of En-
gland, was the central figure and took the leading part.
There England assumed a general protectorate over the
Asiatic provinces of Turkey, among which is Palestine ;
and the Turkish government amended its laws relating to
aliens, which greatly ameliorated the condition of the Jews
then residing in Palestine, as well as partially opened the
 CHRISTIAN FAVOR, WAITING FOR T H E KINGDOM

DURING JXWISX " DOUBLB"-IQS + 3% YEARS.

I /

PERIOD OF CHRISTIAN FAVOR AXD HIGH CALLING 0

TO BELIEVERS, DATING FROM MESSIAH'S
DEATH TO THE REJECTION AND W
FALL OF BABYLON.

II

.snvaa KE + St81

ROCIDNIX 3 H L ?IOd D N I L I V M 'XOAV9 H S I M ~ ~

door for others to locate there, with the privilege of hold-
ing real estate. Previously, the Jew was but " a dog," to
be cuffed, kicked and abused by his Mohammedan ruler,
and was denied the most ordinary privileges of existence,
in the land sacred to him with memories of the past, and
with promises touching the future.
At the same time that the door to Palestine thus opened
before them, a fierce persecution arose in Roumania and
Germany, and specially in Russia, where it still continues
-increasingly. By one regulation after another they have
been despoiled'of rights and privileges by these governments,
as well as mobbed by their neighbors, until they are
being compelled to leave in large numbers. But this per-
secution is doubtless a favor also, as it will tend, and has
already tended, to cause them to look toward Jerusalem
and the covenants, and to remind them that they are heirs
of certain rich earthly promises.
But we must remember that the year A. D. 1878 w+ but
the turning point of returning favor to Fleshly Israel.
We have already learned, from our study of "The Times
of the Gentiles," that Jerusalem and its people will continue
to be trodden down-controlled and oppressed by the Gen-
tile~-~'untiZ the Times of the Gentiles be fulfilled," and
hence, though favor wasdue and began in A. D. 1878, the Jew
will not be received back into full favor until A. D. 1914.
Thus their rise again to favor will be gradual, as was their fall
from it. I t is remarkable, too, that these two periods of their
falling and rising are of exa&ly the same length-the falling
was gradual, with increasing momentum, for thirty-scvcn
years, from A. D. 33, where their national favor ceased, to
A. D. 70, where their national existence ended, the land was
desolated and Jerusalem totally destroyed. History thus
marks the beginning and ending of their fall, while proph-
ecy marks both ends of their rising-1878 and 1914-show-
222 The Time is at Hand.
ing an e x a a parallel of thirty-seven years. This is a further
part of their mishnch ("double ") mentioned by the prophet.
Though the turning points of the Jewish and Gospel ages
are thus clearly marked at A. D. 33 and A. D. 1878 respec-
tively, by Israel's rejeaion and returning favor, yet the
work of each of these ages laps over upon the age succeed-
ing it. Thus the turning point of the Jewish age being
reached, their age thereafter was lapped upon by the open-
ing Gospel age, just as their returning favor, which is
one of the opening features of the Millennia1 age, laps
over upon the close or harvest of the Gospel age. For
thirty-seven years (from A. D. 33, the end of their national
favor, to A. D. 70, their complete overthrow) Israel, except
the faithful remnant, was falling, and the believing Gentiles
were rising-the Jewish age was ending and the Gospel age
was beginning ; and for thirty-seven years (from A. D. 1878
to A. D. 1914) the Gospel age is ending, and woes are pre-
paring and coming upon so-called Christendom, except the
faithful remnant, while the restitution work for Israel and all
people is preparing. That is to say, the dates A. D. 33 and
A. D. 1878 mark when the work of the respeaive new ages
began, though the work of harvesting the preceding age, and
destroying the refuse, was allowed to continue thirty-seven
years into the new, in both cases. Thus the lap of the dispen-
sations, as well as the end-marks of each, is clearly defined.
A double work belongs to each of these lapping periods:
the pulling down of the old and the establishment of the
new arrangement or dispensation. And as the Jewish age
and people were but the types or shadows, we must e x p e a
the results here to be much more extensive than there; and
so we shall find them. This twofold work is shown in
the statement of the prophet Isaiah-" For (I) the day of
vengeance is in my heart, and (2) the year of my redeemed
is come."-Ifa. 63 :4.
 . Parallel Dispcnsafim. 223
Nor is it a cunningly devised correspondency, arranged
to suit the faas; for many of these parallels, and other truths,
were seen from prophecy, and were preached as here pre-
sented, several years prior to A. D. 18g&that year being
announced as the time of returning favor to Israel, before
it came, and before any event marked it so. The author
of this volume published these conclusions drawn from
Scripture, in pamphlet form, in the spring of A. D. 1877.'
The testimony could scarcely be stronger, and yet be
kept secret until the present due lime for knowledge to be
increased, and for the wise [in truly heavenly teaching] to
understand. The exa& year of Israel's reje&ion-yes, even
the very day-we know ; that they were to have a mishnch
or double, the Prophet explicitly declares ; that this parallel
period is eighteen hundred and forty-five years long, and
that it ended A. D. 1878, we have shown clearly, we think;
and that it was marked by favor is an indisputablefa&. And
bear in mind, too, that it is since the end of their "double"
that Prof. Delitzsch has published his Hebrew translation of
the New Testament, which is already in the hands of thou-
sands of Hebrews and awakening much interest. And
further, remember that the greatest Christian movement
among the Hebrews since the days of the apostles, headed
by Rabinowitsch and others, is now in progress in Russia.
And it had its start about as long a time after A. D. 1878,
where Israel's "double" ended, as the time of the awakening
among the Gentiles was after Israel's rejeQion in A. D. 33.
Now call to mind the Apostle's words which show clearly
that they were cast off from divine favor, and from EARTHLY
COVENANTS, STILL THEIRS, untii the fulness or complete
number from the Gentiles has come in-until the end of the
Gospel call-and then you will see that 1878 is a marked
date, of deep interest to Spiritual Israel-no less important
than to Fleshly Israel.
224 . Tire l f m e is at Hand.

However, as none but our Lord Jesus knew the import

of the end of the Law.age and the beginning of the Gos-
pel age (even the apostles knew only in part and saw dimly
until after Pentecost), so we can now expea only the body
of Christ, anointed with the same spirit, to see clearly the
ending of the Gospel age and its weighty import. The
poor Jews and many professed Christians do not even yet
know of the great dispensational change which occurred
at the first advent-the ending of the Jewish age and the
opening of the d-ospel age. And likewise now, few know,
or will come to know, until outward evidences prove it to
their natural sight, that we are now in the end or ''harvest "
of the Gospel age, and that A. D. 1878 marked so important
a point as it did. Nor was it intended that others than the
faithful few should see and know, and not be in darkness with
the world-" To you it is given to know," said our Lord.
But some perhaps may say, Though Jeremiah was truly
a prophet of the Lord, whose testimony as to the "rnishneh "
or duplication of Israel's experiences should be respeaed,
we should consider the evidence still stronger if another
prophet had mentioned the same thing. To such we reply
that the statement of one reliable prophet is good and suffi-
cient ground for faith, and that many of the notable proofs
at the first advent were foretold by only a single prophet;
nevertheless, God, who is rich in mercy and very pitiful,
considered our weakness of faith, and has answered the
prayer of our hearts in advance, providing more than the
one testimony.
Turn now to Zechariah's prophecy ( 9 : 9-12). In pro-
phetic vision he walks beside Jesus as he rides into Jerusa-
lem-A. D. 33-five days before his clucifixion (John
I 2 : 1-1 2), and to the people the Prophet cries, " Rejoice
greatly, 0 daughter of Zion ! Shout, 0 daughter of Jerusa-
lem ! Behold, thy king cometh unto thee I He is just, and
 Parallel Dispensations. 225
having salvation : lowly, and riding upon an ass." Mark
the clear fulfilment of these words-Matt. 21 : 4-9, 43;
John 12 : 12-15 ; Luke 19 : 4-42. Every item was ful-
filled, even to the shouting. When the people shouted
Hosanna ! the Pharisees asked Jesus to rebuke them, but
he refused, saying, "If these should hold their peace, the
stones would immediately cry out. " Why 3 Because it had
been prophesied that there would be a shout, and every item
of prophecy must be fulfilled. Let this particularity of detail
in prophetic fulfilment give us confidence in the further
statements of this and other prophets.
After briefly noting the evil consequences to follow a
reje&ion of their king (Zech. g : IO), the Prophet, speaking
for Jehovah, addresses them thus (verse 12) : "Turn you to
the strong hold [Christ], ye prisoners of hope : evcn to-day
do I declare that I will render DOUBLE unto thee." The
word double, here, is the same word used by Jeremiah-
"nrishnch "-a repetition, or another equal portion. Israel
had for years been under the Roman yoke, but they were
<'prisonersof hope," hoping for a coming king who would
deliver them and exalt them to the promised dominion of
earth. Now their king, their strong tower, had come, but
so meek and lowly that they in their'pride of heart could
not recognize him as such a deliverer. And much more
'
they were Sin's prisoners, and this Deliverer purposed this
greater release also. Our Lord had been with them three and
a half years, fulfilling the Scriptures in their midst, and
now came the last and final test-would they receive him,
the Lord's Anointed, as their king? The foreknowledge of
God, that they would reje& Messiah, is shown by the
Prophet's words-"Even to-day do I declare that I will
render double unto thee."
This prophecy not only leaves no doubt about there be-
ing a double-a duplication of chastisement added to
a26 2 % ~lfinc is at Hand.
Israel's experience because of their rejeAiqn of Messiah-
but it also marks the exaA day when it began, and makes the
conclusions drawn from Jeremiah's prophecy, and fixed by
our Lord's words, "Your house is left unto you desolate,"
doubly strong, exaQ and clear.
Call to mind our Lord's words at this time and in this
conneAion-" 0 Jerusalem, Jerusalem, that killest the
prophets and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how
often would I have gathered thy children together, even as
a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would
not. Behold ! your house is left unto you desolate; for I
say unto you, Ye shall not see me henceforth till ye shall
say [from the heart], Blessed is he that cometh in the name
of the Lord." (Matt. 23 : 37-39.) Also we read that on
the last,day of their test, " when he was come near [riding
on the ass], he beheld the city and wept over it, saying,
If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the
things which belong unto thy peace ! But now [henceforth]
they are hid from thine eyes." (Luke 19 :41, 42.) Thank
God, now that their " double " is complete, we can see that
their blindness is beginning to be turned away. And this
givesjoy to the saints on their own account, too, for they real-
ize that the glorification of the Body of Christ draweth nigh.
But our loving Father, who evidently wished to settle
and to establish our hearts beyond doubt, upon the small
point which decides and proves so much, has sent us word
concerning Israel's " d m b k " by another of hismost honored
s e w a n t e t h e Prophet Isaiah.
This prophet takes his standpoint down at this end, at
the time when the "double " (mishneh) has been fulfilled
-A. D. 1878; and, addressing us who now live, he gives us
God's message, saying : "Comfort ye, comfort ye my peo-
ple, saith your God. Speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem,
and cry unto her that her appointed rime is accomplished,
that her iniquity is pardoned ; for she hath received of the
*
Lord's hand DOUBLE for all her sins. "-Isa. 40 : I, 2. See
marginal reading.
The student of prophecy should notice that the prophets
vary their standpoints of utterance, sometimes speaking of
future things as future, and sometimes assuming a position
future and speaking from that assumed standpoint ; as, for
instance, Isaiah, speaking of our Lord's birth, assumes to
stand by the manger where the babe Jesus lay, when he says,
"Unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given, and the
government shall br upon his shoulders," etc. (Isa. g : 6.)
The Book of Psalms cannot be read intelligently unless
this principle be recognized. No better illustration of this
principle of different prophetic standpoints can be given
than the three prophecies relating to Israel's " double" al-
ready noticed. Jeremiah foretold that the days would come
when God would scatter them among all nations, and that,
when they have received DOUBLE," he would gather them
again by a more mighty display of power on their behalf
than when they came out of Egyptian bondage. Zechariah
speaks as though living at the time of Christ's offering him-
self to Israel as their king, and tells us that there, in that
very day, their " double " began to count. Isaiah stands be-
side us in A. D. 1878, and calls our attention to the fa& that
God had a fixed or appointcdtimc for favoring Israel already
arranged, and that this fixed time was after a double, or coun-
terpart, of their previous favor ;and he tells us that we should
now give to Israel this comforting message that her double is
complete-her appointed time accomplished. It would be
difficult indeed to decide which of these three prophecies is
strongest or most important. They are each important, and
each would be strong alone; but combined they are a three-
* The Hebrew word here translated '' double " is KcpdcZ, which sig-
d i e s d d t r , in the sense of a thing having been folded in the middle.
228 The Time is at Hand.
fold cord of wonderful strength to the humble, studious,
trustful children of God.
The force of these prophetic utterances is increased when
we remember that these prophets not only lived and wrote
hundreds of years apart, but that they wrote things entirely
contrary to Jewish expeaation. Surely faithless and slow
of heart to believe all that God has spoken by the prophets
are those who cannot see in this clear and harmonious tes-
timony the finger and dealings of God.
If any should objea, that the Berlin Congress and its
aaions were not a sufficiently marked beginning of God's
returning favor to Israel, we reply that it was a far more
marked return of favor than was our Lord's aaion upon
riding into Jerusalem a mark of disfavor. Neither, at the
time of its occurrence, was recognized as a fulfilment of
prophecy. And to-day there are thousands more who know
of the fulfilment of the double than up to Pentecost knew
that the double began back there. Thus we see that the
child that Simeon said was set for the fall and n'sing again
of many in Israel (Luke 2 : 34) proved the fall or stone of
stumbling to Fleshly Israel as a nation ; and we have seen
how, as the Head and Captain of Spiritual Israel, he is to
be the Deliverer, to raise up again the fleshly house, and to
restore all things after their "appointed time," their
"double," is complete; and now we see the double com-
plete and favor to Israel beginning. As we note these ful-
filments of our Father's Word, our hearts may well sing,
How finn a foundation, ye saints of the Lord,
Is laid for your faith in his excellent Word."
While thus noting Israel's fall from favor and their con-
sequent loss, and the cause of all this, let us not forget that
in this also they foreshadowed nominal Spiritual Israel, and
that the same prophets have foretold the stumbling and fall
of both the houses of I~rael-~' He shall be for a stone of
 stumbling and for a rock of offence to both the hous& of
Israel. "-Isa. 8 : 14.
Just as truly as there was a casting off and fall of nominal
Fleshly Israel, as we have seen, there is also to be a casting
off and fall of nominal Spiritual Israel, the nominal Gospel
Church, and for similar reasons. The casting off and fall of
the one are just as vividly portrayed in the Scripturesas those
of theother. And just as surely, also, asa remnant of Fleshly
Israel was saved from the blindness and fall through meek-
ness and faith, even so also a similar remnant of nominal
Spiritual Israel shall be saved from the blindness and fall
of the nominal mass in the harvest " or close of this age.
Thus the last members of the true Church, the body of
Christ, are to be separated from the nominal church-to be
joined to the Head, glorified. These (the replnant selefted
from Fleshly Israel at its fall, and the faithful few of the
Gospel age, including the living remnant at its close) alone
constitute the true c'Israel of God." These are the Eleft
-justified by faith in Christ's redemptive work, called to
joint-sacrifice and joint-heirshipwith Christ, chosen through
belief of the truth and sandification by the spirit of truth,
and faithful even unto death. With the completion of the
seleAion of this company, in the harvest of this age, quite
a commotion may be expeAed among the wheat and tares;
for many divine favors, specially granted because of the
f a i t h t l fm,will be withdrawn from the nominal mass,
when the little flock, for whose development they were
granted, has been completed.
We should expeft that the order here would be, as in the
typical Jewish harvest, a separating work, fulfilling the
words of the Prophet, "Gather my saints together unto me,
those that have made a covenant with me by sacrifice."
(Psa. 50 : 5.) And as A. D. 33 marked the giving over of
the nominal Jewish house, as a system, to disfavor, disrup-
130 The Time is at Hand.

tio'n and overthrow, so the corresponding date, A. D. 1878,

marked the beginning of the disfavor, disruption and over-
throw of the Spiritual Israel, of which we shall
have more to say in succeeding chapters.
MATHEMATICAL DEMONSTRATION.

Assuming that the foregoing evidence is conclusive and

satisfadory, we now proceed to demonstrate chronologic-
ally : First, that the Jewish age, from the death of Jacob
to where their house was left desolate when their d a b &
or second part began to count, was eighteen hundred and
forty-five (1845) years long; and second, that the double
ended in A. D. 1878, and favor was due to begin there
-proving thus the close of the Gospel age favors.
The second point really requires no demonstration ; for
it being a fa& that our Lord died in A. D. 33, it becomes
an easy matter to add eighteen hundred and forty-five years
to A. D. 33, and find the year A. D. 1878 to be the year
in which favor to Israel was due to begin, provided we can
prove our first proposition, that the period of Israel's wait-
ing fbr the fulfilment of God's promises undcr his favor
was a period of eighteen hundred and forty-five years.
The length of this period is fully set forth in the chapter
on Chronology except one item, namely, the period from
the death of Jacob to the coming out of Egypt. This
period was rather peculiarly hidden, or covered, until re-
cently ; until it was noticed the length of the Jewish age
was not known ; and without it the double of it could not
have been measured, even if the prophecies regarding the
double had been noticed and understood. The Chro-
nology runs smoothly until Jacob's death, but from that
date until the coming out of Egypt, there is no full record.
Various snatches here and there are given, but no conneAed
thread by which we could surely know. It was for this
reason that at this point in the table of Chronology we
were compelled to look to the New Testament. There we
received aid from the inspired Apostle, who gave us the
conneaing link. We thus learned that it was a period of
four hundred and thirty (430) years from the Covenant, at
the death of Terah, Abraham's father, to Israel's exodus
from Egypt.
We find the hidden period between the .death of Jacob
and Israel's coming out of Egypt, exaaly, by first calculat-
ing the period from the death of Terah to the death of
Jacob, and then deduaing that number of years from the
four hundred and thirty years, the period from Terah's
death to the exodus from Egypt. Thus :-
Abraham was seventy-five (75) years old when the Cov-
enant was made with him, at the death of Terah (Gen.
12 : 4), and Isaac was born twenty-five (25) years after.
(Gen. 21 : 5.) Hence-
From the Covenant to the birth of Isaac, . 25 years.
From Isaac's to Jacob's birth (Gen. 25 :26), . 60 "
From Jacob's birth to his death (Gen. 47 : 28), . 147
Total years from the Abrahamic Covenant -
to Jacob's death, . . . . . 232 ‘I
From the Covenant to the day Israel left Egypt
(Exod. 1 2 :41), at the Passover, . - 430 I I
From this dedua the period from the Cov-
enant to Jacob's death, . . 232 ‘I
The period from Jacob's death to the Ex- -
odus, therefore, was . . 198"
Thus all difficulty relative to the length of Israel's na-
tional existence is cleared away. The hidden period from
Jacob's death to the Exodus was no doubt purposely con-
cealed, until due to be seen. To this we now add the periods
presented in the Chronological Table, as follows :-
232 Tirc Time is at Hand.
Period from Jacob's death to the Exodus, 198 years.
Israel in the wilderness, . . 40 "
To the division of Canaan, . . 6 "
.
Period of the Judges,
66

6'
"

66
Kings, .
Desolation,
450 6'
-
513
. 70 "
"
From the the first year of Cyrus to A. D. I, 536 "
Total years from Jacob's death to our Anno - 16 '

Domini, . .
1813 u
From A. D. I to the crucifixion, at the Pass-
over in the spring of A. D. 33-full years,
Jewish ecclesiastical time, *. 32 " .
Total period of Israel's waiting for the king- -
dom, under divine favor and recognition, 1845 years.
To find the measure of their double, when favor was due
and began toward them, and when therefore it began to
depart from the nominal Spiritual Israel, we count eighteen
hundred and forty-five (1845) years from the s p i n g of
A. D. 33, and obtain the date of the Passover, A. D. 1878.
Their rising again from A. D. 1878 to A. D. 1915 (the
closing of Gentile Times), under the favor of the King
whom they reje&ed, and whom by that time they will rec-
ognize, corresponds in length with their thirty-seven years
of falling, from the day their house was left dcsolafe, A. D.
33, until their utter overthrow as a people, A. D. 70.
We have already examined many striking parallels be-
tween the Jewish age shadow, or type, and the Gospel age - -

substance, or antitype, and here we have just proved an-

other: The lmgfh 4 the fwo ages corres#on>s cia~ly-the
Gospel Church being called dinkg 1sra;l1s "mis/m;h " or
double of nisfavor. And while other correspondenciesare
* The Jewish ecclesiastical year dated from the Spring; and the Pass-
over occurred on the 15th day of the first month of each new (ecc1esi.s-
tical) year.
 Parallel Dispc1uafion.r. a33
striking, especially so are the closing features of the two
ages-their harvests," their reapers, their work and the
time devoted, all serve to give us clear outlines of the clos-
ing work to be accomplished in the harvest which is the
end of this age. Notice carefully the correspondencies of
these two harvests, as we shall briefly recapitulate :-
REVIEW OF HARVEST PARALLELS.

The Jewish age ended with a "harvest," our Lord and the
apostles doing the work of reaping fruit, the seed of which
had been sown by Moses and the prophets. "Lift up your
eyes (said Jesus), and look on the fields, for they are white
already to harvest." " I send you forth to reap that where-
on ye have bestowed no labor: other men labored, and
ye are entered into their labors." (John 4 :35-38.) The
end of r h e Gospel age is also called a harvest-" The
harvest is the end of the world " (age)., In the time of
harvest, I will say to the reapers, Gather first the tares and
.
bind them in bundles, . . but gather the wheat into my
barn."-Matt. 13 : 39, 30.
John foretold the work and effea of the Jewish harvest,
saying (Matt. 3 : ~ z ) , "Whose fan is in his hand, and
he will thoroughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat
[Israelites indeed] into the garner [the Christian Church];
but he will bum up the chaff [the refuse of the nation] with
unquenchable fireH-(a trouble which consumed them
nationally). Here was the baptism of the holy Spirit and
of fire-the holy Spirit coming upon the "Israelites indeed"
at Pentecost, and the fire of trouble upon all others, during
the thirty-seven years following their rejeaion. (Matt.
3 : 11.) In that trouble Israel as a nation was destroyed,
but not as individuals. The Revelator tells of the harvest-
ing of this age with a sharp sickle of truth, because the
Cimc to reup is come, and shows a double work, part of
 which relates to the vine of the earth, distinguished from
the true vine of the Father's planting, Christ Jesus and his
members or branches. (John 15 : 1-6.) The harvest of
this age is said to be of wheat and tares (Matt. 13 : 24-30'
3639) : that of the Jewish age was called one of wheat and
chaff. And as the chaff predominated largely there, the
analogy and parallelism so marked in every other feature
implies that the tares will be much more abundant than
the wheat in this harvest.
The Jewish harvest, in all a period of forty years, began
with our Lord's ministry and ended with nominal Israel's
rejeAion and overthrow, and the destru&ion of their city,
accomplished by the Romans, A. D. 70. ,And the harvest of
this age began with the presence of our Lord at the begin-
ning of Earth's Great Jubilee, in 1874, as shown in chap-
ter vi., and ends with the overthrow of Gentile power, in
A. D. 1914, likeyise a period of forty years-another of
the wonderful parallels of the two ages.
While the Jewish harvest began with our Lord'sministry,
and God's favor departed from their nominal system three
and a half years later, and was followed by thirty-seven
years of trouble upon that system, yet special favor con-
tinued to individuals of that nation, and the call to the
high position of joint-heirship with Christ was given to
them exclusively for three and a half years after our Lord's
rejeAion by them and of them-thus verifying the promise
to Daniel (Dan. 9 ;2 g), that favor would be shown to his
people to the full end of the seventieth week, in the midst
of which Messiah was cut off. This promise was fulfilled to
all the true wheat, while the system which held that wheat
was condemned and cast-off in the midst of the week.
The harvesting of the wheat of the Jewish age lasted for
several years, beginning with our Lord's ministry, though
all the special favor ceased three and a half years after the
death of Christ. The trouble (fire) upon that nation began
to kindle early, hut did not reach its terrible fury until
the wheat of that nation had been about all garnered.
Similar periods are marked in the harvest of this age now
closing, corresponding to the features of that harvest. The
fall of A. D. 1874, where the Jubilee cyclcs point out that
our Lord was due to be present, corresponds to the time of
his baptism and anointing by the holy Spirit when he be-
came Messiah the Prince (Dan. g : 25), and began his work
of reaping the Jewish harvest. The Spring of A. D. 1878
(three and a half years after) corresponds to the date at
which our Lord assumed the office of King, rode on the ass,
cleansed the temple of its money-changers, and wept over
and gave up to desolation that nominal church or king-
dom; and it marks the date when thenominal church systems
were " spewed out " (Rev. 3 : 16), and from which time
(A. D. 1878) they are not the mouth-pieces of God, nor in
any degree recognized by him. And the three and a half
years following the Spring of A. D. 1878, which ended Octo-
ber, A. D. 1881, correspond to the three and a half years of
continued favor to individual Jews in the last half of their
seventieth week of favor. As in the type that date-three
and a half years after the death of Christ-marked the end of
all special favor to the Jew and the beginning of favor to the
Gentiles, so we recognize A. D. 1881 as marking the close of
thespecial favor to Gentiles-the close of the high calling,"
or invitation to the blessings peculiar to this age-to be-
come joint-heirs with Christ and partakers of the divine
nature. And, as we have seen, this marks a great move-
ment among the Jewish people toward Christianity, known
as the "Kishenev Movement.'' And now trouble isimpend-
ing over nominal Christendom, but the storm is stayed until
the wheat is garnered, until God's messengers seal his serv-
ants in their foreheads (intelle&s) with the truth -Rev. 7 :3.
236 B e Timc i s ai Hand.

The features of this harvest corresponding to those of the

Jewish harvest have been very marked also as regards the
preaching done. In the first three and a half years of the
Jewish harvest, the Lord and the disciples had for their spe-
cial text timc, and the fa& of Messiah's prcscncc. Their
proclamation was, "The time is fulfilled," the Deliverer has
come. (Mark I :15 ; Matt. 10 : 7.) So it was in this harvest
also : up to A. D. I 878 the time prophecies and the fa& of the
Lord's presence, substantially as here presented, though
less clearly, was our message. Since then the work has
widened, and the view of other truths has become brighter
and clearer; but the same fa&s and scriptures, teaching the
same Cime and prcsencc, stand unchallenged and incontro-
vertible. As the favor which was continued to individual
Israelites, after their house nominal was cut off from favor,
was not intended to convert and reform their nmninat
church system, nor granted in hope of changing their chaff
into wheat, but was intended merely to separate and gar-
ner every grain of ripe wheat, so in this harvest the obje& of
the continued and abounding favor (of the light of truth) of
the present is,not designed to convert whole se&s or to work
national reforms, but on the contrary to separate completely
the wheat class from the tare class. They have grown to-
gether side by side for centuries, and afire, all-wheat s e a
has been unknown ; but now in the harvest the separation
must come, and the strain will be terrible. It will mean,
in many instances, the uprooting of earthly .friendships
and the sundering of many tender ties; and the tmth
will do the separating. The Lord's prediAion as to the
"harvest " at the first advent will be true again in the
present harvest. (See Matt. 10:35-38 ;Luke 12 : 5 1-53.)
As there the truth set the father against the son, the
daughter against the mother, and the mother-in-law against
the daughter-in-law, so again, a man's foes shall oftenest
 Parallel Dis-cnsafz'm. 23 7

be they of his 'own household. This cannot be avoided.

They who love peace more than the truth will be tested, and
they who love truth supremely will be accepted and ap-
proved as the L'overcomers"- just as in the Jewish harvest. ' '
In the Jewish "harvest " the messengers chosen and sent
forth as heralds of the King and of the Kingdom at hand
were humble, untitled men, and those who opposed the mes-
sage were the Chief Priests, Scribes, Pharisees and Dottors
of Divinity ; and as we should expeA we find it here : the
blindest are the leaders of the blind, who, like their Jewish
types, "Know notthe hineof their visitation."-Luke 19 :44.
The presence was one of the main points of testing there,
and the cross was the other. John the Baptizer cried to .
them, " There standeth one amongyou whom ye know not."
Yet only the Israelites indeed were able to realize the fa&
of Messiah's presence ; and of these many stumbled over
the cross; for though willing to accept Messiah as a
Deliverer, their pride made them unwilling to receive him
asRedeemer, also. So here, likewise, the presence of Christ,
the harvest " in progress, and the rejeAion of the nom-
inal nlass of professors, stumble many; and the great De-
liverer, for whosecoming and kingdom many have prayed (as
did the Jews), they are unready to acknowledge. Again it
is true, "There standeth one among you whom ye know
not." And again the cross of Christ becomes a test and
a stone of stumbling or trial as none could have expeAed ;
and many, many are now falling over it, saying, We will
accept Christ as our Deliverer, but reje& him as our Re-
deemer or Ransomer.
Surely all who will consider the matter carefully must
acknowledge that the evidence that our Lord is now pres-
ent (a spirit being, and hence invisible) is greater and clearer
than the evidence which the Jew had of his presence in
the flesh at the first advent. And not only are the pro-
238 2% Time i s at Hand.
phetic evidences of the Lord's presence now more full,
complete and numerous, but the signs of the times every-
where about us, showing the harvest work in progress,
are much more apparent and convincing, to those whose
eyes are anointed (Rev. 3 : I €9,than were the circumstances
of the first advent, when our Lord Jesus, with a handful of
followers, through much opposition and under many unfa-
vorable conditions, announced, l1The iime 1s FULFILLED ;
repent and believe the good tidings '-Messiah has come,
the Messenger of the great Jehovah, to fulfil to you all
the promises made to the fathers. What wonder that only
the humble minded ones could accept of the humble Naz-
arene as the great Deliverer, or of the humble, untitled
men with him as part of his chosen cabinet--as those who
were to be princes under him. Only the few could see
in the one who rode on the ass and wept over Jerusalem
the great King of whom Zechariah had prophesied that
Zion would receive him as King with shoutings of joy.
At his first advent he humbled himself, taking the form
and nature of man (Heb. 2 : g, IS), thereby to accom-
plish our redemption by giving himself as our ransom
price. He is now highly exalted, and dieth no more; and
at his second advent, clothed with all power (Phil. 2 : g),
he will exalt his and then bcstozu upon the world
the blessing of restitution which he &rchastrt for them at
his first advent with his own precious blood. Remember,
he is no longer flesh, but a spirit being, and will shortly
change, and glorify as his members and joint-heirs, all his
faithful followers.
To the Jewish house Jesus presented himself in three
charaEters-as Bridegroom (John 3 : 29), Rkaper (John
4: 35, 38) and King (Matt. 21 : 5, g, 4). To the Christian
house he presents himself in the same three charaaers.
( ~ C o r .I I : ~ ;Rev. 14: 14, 15; 2 7 : 14.) To the Jewish
 Parallel DispenrarL'orr~. 239

house he came as Bridegroom and Reaper in the beginning

of their harvest (the beginning of his ministry) ; and just
before his crucifixion he presented himself as their King,
exercising kingly authority in pronouncing judgment against
them, in leaving their house desolate, and in the typical a&
of cleansing their temple. (Luke 19 :41-46 ; Mark I I :15-
17.) Just so it has been in this harvest : Our Lord's pres-
ence as Bridegroom and Reaper was recognized during the
first three and a half years, from A. D. 1874 to A. D. 1878.
Since that time it has been emphatically manifest that the
time had come in A. D. 1878 when kingly judgment should
begin at the house of God. It is here that Rev. 14 : 14-20
applies, and our Lord is brought to view as the Reaper
crauwd. The year A. D. 1878, being the parallel of his
assuming power and authority in the type, clearly n~ar&s the
time for the aQual assuming of power as King of kings, by
our present, spiritual, invisible Lord-the time of his taking
to himself his great power to reign, which in the prophecy
2 closely associated with the resurreaion of his faithful,
and the beginning of the trouble and wrath upon the na-
tions. (Rev. 11 : 17, 18.) Here, as in the type, judg-
ment begins with the nominal church, in condemning to
destruQion the nominal systems (not the people), outwardly
representing the true Church-" the body." Here also is
the cleansing of the true temple, the true Church, the body
of Christ-the consecrated class. ( I Cor. 3 : 16; Rev.
3 : 12.) This consecrated or fcmplc class in the nominal
church stands related to the nominal church, as a whole,
as the literal temple stood related to the holy city Jerusa-
lem, as a whole. After the city was given up the temple
was clcansd: so now the temple class must be cleansed:
every selfish, carnal thought and all worldliness must be
cast out, that the temple may be clean, the dwelling place
of God's holy Spirit-the temple of the living God.
240 TAe Time is at Hand.
The special work since A. D. 1878 has been the proclama-
tion of the King's command, [' Come out of her [Babylon],
my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye
receive not of her plagues." (Rev. 18 :4.) Depart ye, de-
part ye ; go ye out from thence ; touch no unclean thing ; go
ye out of the midst of her; be ye [the royal Priesthood]
clean, that bear the vessels of the Lord. "-Isa. 5 2 : I I.
Another marked point of similarity accompanying the
first and second advents is the prevailing sense of the need
of a deliverer, and a wide-spread impression among the
nations that deliverance must in some way soon come-
the ideas of some even approximating the truth of the
matter. But in each case only a few are able to recognize
the Deliverer and enlist under his banner in the service of
the truth. In the Jewish harvest, there was a going forth
of many to meet the Lord when all men were in expeaa-
tion " of him (Luke 3 : IS), at the time of his birth, thirty
years before his anointing as Messiah at the beginning of
his ministry; and so there was a corresponding expeaation
and movement on the part of many (afterward called Ad-
ventists) led mainly by a Baptist brother named William Mil-
ler, in this country, and by Mr. Wolff and others in Europe
and Asia. This culminated in the year A. D. 1844, just thirty
years before A. D. 1874, when Christ the Bridegroom and
Reaper a h a l l y came, as shown by the Jubilee's teaching:
In this we find another striking time-parallel between these
ages; for those thirty years corresponded exaAly to the
thirty years from the birth of the babe Jesus unto Messiah the
Anointed-baptized, and introduced as Bridegroom and
Reaper, at the age of thirty.-Matt. 3 : 11 ; John 3 : 29.
In both cases there was a disappointment and a tarrying-
time of thirty years, during which all slumbered, and only
a few in each case awakened at theproper time to a realiza-
tion of Messiah's presence. The great nominal mass in
 both houses fail to recognize the visitation, because over-
charged and lukewarm, negleAing the command to take
heed and watch. Thus will be fulfilled the prediAion by the
Prophet-" He shall be for a stone of stumbling and for
a rock of offence to Both the houses of Israel." (Isa. 8 : 14.)
The fleshly house stumbled because they had made void the
law of God through giving attention to traditions (Mark
7 :g,13), and so had not a proper conception of the manner
and obje& of the first advent. For that reason they wele
unprepared to receive him in the way he did come, and so
stumbled over him and his work of sacrifice. The mass of
nominal spiritual Israel are now stumbling over the same
rock, and for the same reason. They are blinded by the tra-
ditions of men and seQarian prejudices which hinder a prop-
er enlightenment by the Word of God; consequently they
have not a proper conception of the manner or objeA of
the Lord's second advent. And here also the cross of
Christ, the doArine of the ransom, is becoming a test to all.
It is worthy of careful notice, too, that neither house would
st~inbleor fall over a rock not present. The Rock is now
present, and nominal systems are stumbling, falling and
being broken to pieces; while now, as at the first advent,
the "Israelites indeed" are individually recognizing and ac-
cepting the Rock, and by climbing upon this truth are being
lifted spiritually far above the stumbling, rejeAing masses.
Those who have the eyes of their understanding enlight-
ened do not stumble; but as they climb upon the Rock,
from its higher standpoint they see much more clearly both
the past and the future of the divine plan-some things not
possible to utter, relative to the coming glory of the Churcn
and the gala-day of earth. They who put their trust in
the Lord shall never be confounded.
The full force of this parallelism is not obtained unless
it is noticed that the Jubilee cycles and the Gentile Times
16 B
mark the periods which correspond so exa&ly'with these in
the Jewish parallels. It is not an imagination that the Jew-
ish and Christian ages are type and antitype-the apostles
and prophets testify to their correspondency. Nor do we
rely merely on the parallels in proof of the harvest work
of the Christian dispensation now in progress : this harvest,
as already shown, is otherwise marked-both its beginning
and its close. The Jubilee cycles prove that our Lord Jesus
was due to be present and begin the restitution work in
the fall of 1874 A. D. And the Parallelism above referred
to shows that date (1874) to correspond exaaly with
the anointing of Jesus as the Messiah, at the beginning of
the Jewish lgharvest," at the first advent. The "Gentile
Times" prove that the present governments must all be
overturned before the close of A. D. 1914; and the Paral-
lelism above shows that this period corresponds exaaly with
the year A. D 70, which witnessed the completion of the
downfall of the Jewish polity. A reasonable question, then,
in view of all this, is, Are these time-correspondenciesmere
accidents, or are they of the same divine ordering which
we have seen arranged the other affairs of the fleshly house
as shadows of the realities of this dispensation?
No, they are not accidental : undoubtedly the same all-
wise One who taught us through the Chronology that six
thousand years from Adam's creation ended with A. D. 1872,
and that the seventh thousand, the Millennia1 age, began
there; who through the Jubilee cycles taught us that
the Lord would be present and the Times of Restitution be-
gin in the fall of 1874; and who through the Times of the
Gentiles showed us that we must not expea these things to
be done in haste, but by seemingly natural means covering
a period of forty years, has in these Parallel Dispensations
marked by Israel's "double " given us evidence which not
only itself teaches clearly the Lord's presence, the harvest
 Parallel Dispcnsaft'ons. 243

and the restitution (beginning with fa?or to fleshly Israel),

but at the same time furnishes a proof of the correaness of
the other prophetic evidences and of the Chronology.
For be it distinAly noticed that if the Chronology, or any
of these time-periods, be changed but one year, the beauty
and force of this parallelism are destroyed. For instance, if
the Chronology be altered but one year, more or less-
if we add one year, say to the period of the Kings or the
Judges, or if we make it one year less-it would spoil the
parallelism. If we should add one year it would make the
first of Israel's periods 1846 years long, and the double or
other half of it would thus be thrown one year later, while,
on the contrary, by such a change of the Chronology the
Jubilee cycles would be thrown one year earlier, i. c., A. D.
1873 ; and it would make the 6000 years end in A. D. 1871,
while the Gentile Times would not be affeAed by it at all.
All can see that the harmony or parallelism would thus be
utterly destroyed. Or, if one year should be deduaed from
the Chronological reckoning the confusion would be just
as great, the changes to the several periods being in an oppo-
site direction. Thus these-various time-prophecies corrob-
orate each other, while the parallelism of the two dispensa-
tions clinches their testimony.
It will be noticed by those at all familiar with the calcu-
lations usually made by "Second Adventists " and others,
relative to the prophetic periods, etc., that this method of
dealing with these subjeas is very different from theirs.
They usually attempt to make all prophecies end at some
one date. Their erroneous expeAations lead them to this.
They expeA that a few moments will witness the entire
program which will really occupy a thousand years-the
Lord's coming, the resurreAion, and the judgment of the
world. And their expeaation concerning those few mo-
ments is that they close by the burning up of the world.
244 Tlre Time is at Band.
To appreciate and accept the prophecies which point out
various dates for various steps in God's great plan, they
would need first to understand the "Plan of the Ages " and
the true manner of the Lord's second advent. But the
great majority are too much blinded by their theories and
prejudices to do this. Their attempts to apply prophecy
to their false expeAations often lead to twisting, stretching
or whittling, according to the necessities of the case, in the
endeavor to get all the prophecies to terminate at some one
date. These friends should awake to their error in this di-
reaion; for one after another their expeaations have failed,
while we and they know that some of the prophecies they
have used cannot be stretched into the future, but are in the
past, and are now abandoned by them. They are fulfilled,
but differently from what they expeaed, and they know it not.
On the contrary, the prophecies here presented, and
those yet to be considered, are unstrained, and without
twisting or whittling. We simply present them as we find
them in God's Word; and, having correA expeaations from
God's great " Plan of the Ages," it is easy for those see-
ing it clearly to note how the various prophetic chains fit
to it and measure it. They mark it, some at one important
point and some at another; and to such as see this much,
this parallelism of the Jewish and Christian dispensations
shows and proves beyond reasonable doubt the correaness
of all the others.
The statement of the time-periods of God's plan, fur-
nished in the prophecies, is very similar to an architea's
specifications ; and the parallels of the Jewish dispensation
resemble his outline drawings. Suppose we had an archi-
t e a ' s specifications for a house, without any drawings, and
were to sit down and make a drawing from the specifica-
tions, and afterward should receive from the architea his
outline drawings of the prospe&ive building-if a compari-
 PcrraUcl Dispensations. 245

son of it with our own sketch, made from the specifications,

showed all the angles and measures exaaly alike, we should
be doubly assured as to our correa understanding of the
specifications. So here, the drawing, the type or shadow
of the Gospel age furnished hs in the Jewish age, and the
correspondence of prophecies and events with those fore-
shadowing~,give us as strong assurance of the corre&ness
of our conclusions as could be asked, while we still "walk
by faith and not by sight."
Other prophetic testimonies yet to be examined will also
be found in perfea accord with these parallels. One of
them, the Days of Daniel, points out a great blessing upon
the consecrated who would be living in A. D. 1875 and
onward-a blessing surely being fulfilled in the grand un-
folding of the truths. of God's Word since that time. To
him be the praise who hath called us out of darkness into
his marvelous light !
The reader's attention is direCted to the Table of Cor-
respondencies following, which will well repay careful study.
 " BOTH THE HOUSES O F
CORRFSPONDENCIES OF THE
MOSAIC AND CHRISTIAN DISPEN
q ISRAEL AFTER THE FLESH. ISRAEL
OF SERVANTS.
A HOUSE
1 COR. 1 0 : 1 8 ; ROY. 9 : 7 , s ; 4 : 16; HEB. 3 :5. GAL. 4 : 5 , 6 , 7 , 3 0
FOUNDED SONS.
I N JACOB'S TWELVE FOUND
" 1 KINGS 1 8 :3 1 .
;a 2
A KINGDOM
AND PPIESTHOOD,
A HOLY
NATION.
11x00. xg :6.
HIGH-PRIEST.
AARON, FLESHLY
HEB. 9 : 7.

A ROYAL
JESUS, T
B
r
0
*1 CIRCUMCISION OF THE FLESH. CIRCU
F w ROY. a : 28, 29.
2 % LAWOF SIN AND DEATH. LAWOF THE
2 $ 8 :a.
ROM.
8 2 PROMISES.
EARTHLY "
g GUN. 1 3 : 14-17 ; ACTS 7 :-5.
* m INCAPTIVITYTO LITERAL
2
BABYLON.
CHRON. 36 : m.
INCAP
$g
2 y
LENGTH OF FAVOR
DEATHTO ISRAEL'S
1845 YEARS, FROM JACOB'S
REJECTIONAND THE BE-
LENGTH OF F
DEATHTO TH
GINNING OF SPIRITUALISRAEL, A. D. 33. AND THE R
THENOMINALSYSTEM
CAST OFF, A. D. 33. THENOMINA
~ S I MATT. a3 :38.
 37 TO A. D. 70.
FALLING,
& s
0
YEARS I N
T H E E N D O F T H E AGE A HARVEST O F 40 YEARS. THE END OF TH
LUKE XO:~, 16. M
k
f
*-
PRESENCE OF CHRISTIN THE FLESH
JOHN 4 :35-38.
AS REAPER. SPIRITUAL PR
2 2 OUR LORD'SPRESENCE
AND THE SACRIFICIAL OURLORD'S P
g CHARACTER O F H I S DEATH, T H E STUMBLING-STONE. , CHARACTER O F H
I He shall be for a stone o f stumbling and for arock of offence t o b o t h t h e [n
THEY KNEW NOT THE TIME OF THEIR
LuKa xg :44; MA=. 24 :38,39.
OUR LORD PRESENTED IN THREE CHARACTERS--AS BRIDE
J O H N 3 : q ; 4:35,38; MArr.ax :5,9,4; ZCOR.IX:~;R B
AN ADVENTMOVEMENTAT THE TIMEOF JESUS' AN ADVENTMO
BIRTH, T H I R T Y YEARS PRIOR T O H I S ADVENT PRIOR TO T H E
AND ANOINTING, AS MESSIAH, AT BAPTISM. T O AWAK
an. a : 1-16; A C xo~ :37.38.
ACTUALPRESENCE
OF THE LORD
AS BRIDE- ACTUALPRE
GROOM AND REAPER--OCTOBER, A. D. 29. GROOM AND
POWER AS KINGASSUMED
AND TITLE THREE POWER
AND T
AND A HALF YEARS'LATER-A. D. 33. AND A HA
FIRST WORK OF THE KING, JUDG
NOMINAL JEWISH HOUSE REJECTED ; LITERAL TEM- NOMINAL CHRIS
PLE CLEANSED.-MATT.20: 18; 2 1 :5-15; 23:37; 24:I. TEMPLE C L E A N S
ENTIRE DESTRUCTION OF JEWISH POLITY, ACCOM- E N T I R E DESTRU
PLISHED I N 37 YEARS AFTER BEING CAST OFF--OR ACCOMPLISHED I
40 YEARS FROM T H E BEGINNING O F T H E HARVEST --OR 40 YEARS F
-A. D. 70.
 CHAPTER VIII.
ELIAS SHALL FIRST COME.
How THISIMPORTANT PROPHECYSTANDS RELATED
TO THE SECONDADVENT.-A
PARTIAL AND TYPICALFULFIL~ENI
IN JOHNTHE BAPTIST.-THEREALFUL-
FILMENT.-~'HE VISION01 THE HOLYMOUNT.-REXARKAELE CORRESPOND-
ENCIES BETWEEN ELIJAH,
THE TYPE,
ANDTHE ANTITYPICAL
ELIJAH.-THE
TIYB
IS AT HAND.-THEOITTLOOK.-ELIJAH'SSUCCRSOR,
ELISHA.

"Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the
great and dreadful day of the Lord. And he shall turn the heart of the
fathen to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest
[i. c. or else] I come and smite the earth with a curse."-Mal. 4: 6.

IthisNforconsidering the evidences of the time being at hand

the establishment of Messiah's Kingdom in the earth,
prophecy, showing the priority of Elijah's coming,
must not be overlooked.
The expression of our text is peculiar. The thought
seems to be that Elijah's work will be to k r n (i. c., con-
vert) parents to a humble, childlike condition, and, after
making them teachable as little children, to turn their hearts
from error, sin and unfaithfulness, and lead them back into
harmony with their " fathers"--a name given by Hebrews
to their faithfil patriarchs and prophets.
Malachi's prophecy, the last message sent by Jehovah
to Israel, seems to have deeply impressed them-especially
the last two chapters, ~ h i c hparticularly refer to Messiah's
coming, and to the special trials which the day of the
Lord's presence would bring with it. (See Mal. 3 : 1-3,
13-18; 4 : 1-6.) Gathering from this that the testing
would be peculiar, they. took comfort from the last verses
249
 250 .The l f m e is at Hand.

quoted above, which promised that Elijah the prophet, who

had once converted the entire nation from the worship of
Baal back to the worship of God, would come again to
prepare them, before this severe testing time which Mes-
siah's coming would bring.
This prophecy was not fu@ZZcd at the first advent of our
Lord-neither the portion which relates to Messiah nor
that which refers to Elijah. The reference of the prophecy
is evidently to the second advent; to the coming of the
" Messenger of the Covenant " in glory and power ;and to
the testing and great trouble of the Day of the Lord at .

that time. However, Christ's presentation to typical Israel,

and the great trouble which came upon them as a nation
when they reje&ed him, was, as God had foreseen and in-
tended, another shadow which further illustrated in many
particulars the things presented in this prophecy. John
the Immerser, in the spirit of Elijah, did a work for Israel
similar to that of the Elijah promised, but failed of success;
and, as a result, trouble (a curse) upon that nation followed.
The real Elijah referred to by the prophet was to do a great
work for the whole g g earth," to prepare all mankind for
the second advent ; and he will for a time also fail of suc-
cess, and as a result the great time of trouble (the curse)
will smite the whole earth.
The coming of Elijah mentioned by the prophet is "be-
fore" this " great and dreadful Day of Jehovah." * And
since, as we have just shown, the great Day of Jehovah be-
gan in A. D. 1874, will continue forty years, and will end
with the expiration of Gentile Times in the complete over-
throw of worldly and Satanic dominion in the earth, and
the full investiture of Immanuel-Christ Jesus and his
saints-with all power and dominion, it is important for us
to show here that E&ah has come. He has failed to turn
* See Vol. I., Chapter xv.
 EEas ShaH First Come. 251

the hearts of the world to childlikeness and to the [true]

wisdom of the just; and therefore the great time of trouble
comes, as God foresaw and foretold. In it, God will teach
mankind by severe and bitter experiences lessons they need
to learn thoroughly, to prepare them to gratefully accept
the Christ,-Jehovah's Messenger of the New Covenant-
with all the just arrangements, laws, etc., of that covenant.
At the first advent, as we have just seen, many of God's
promises and plans were carried out on a small scale with
one nation, Israel, as an illustration of the gteater, grander
realities to be accomplished at Christ's second coming.
And as the miracles, cures, etc., represented the greater
works of the Millennia1 age, and our Lord's riding on the
ass as King represented his assuming the greater power,
majesty and honor at the second advent as King of kings
and Lord of lords, so "the man Christ Jesus" and his
little band of disciples represented the Lord of Glory
highly exalted, associated with the saints, his bride and
co-heirs, at the second advent. And thus John the Baptist
and his disciples engaged in the same work with and under
him, in attempting to convert Israel and to prepare them
to receive Messiah, rejresenfed the real Blgah (the true
Christian church), whose work has been to attempt the con-
version of the world before the coming of \Messiah to the
world-the spiritual Lord of glory and King of kings.
John the Immerser, in the spirit and power of Elijah, failed
to reform Israel, and, as a consequence (Matt. 2 7 :I 2), Israel
rejeAed Jesus in the flesh, and brought upon themselves a
great " day of vengeance," trouble and wrath. (Luke 2 1 :22.)
So, likewise, only on the larger scale, the real and greater
Ehyah has failed to convert and prepare the world to re-
ceive the King of Glory, and now, consequently, the great
day of wrath must come upon the world, to melt and mel-
low and humble and prepare all to cry out from the heart
-Hosannah! Blessed is he that cometh in the name of
Jehovah !
It is thus seen that the Church in theflesh (the Christ in
the flesh, Head and body) is the Elijah or forerunner of the
Church -in glory, Jehovah's Anointed. Not the nominal
church, but the really consecrated Church, which on the
other side of the tomb will be the great Anointed Deliverer,
-these constitute the Elijah. Their mission is to reprove
error and sin, and to point to the coming Kingdom of
glory. Our ~ o r Jesus
d and the Apostles, and all the faith-
ful in Christ Jesus since, are of this great antitypical Elijah,
prophet or teacher-the same class (Head and body) which
shall shortly compose the King of Glory. The work in
which the Church is now engaged is merely preliminary to
its future work, so far as the reforming of the world is con-
cerned. In its kingly office the Church shall accomplish
for the world what it fails to do as the Elijah teacher.
Let us not be misunderstood : We have heretofore shown
that God's plan does not extend to the .converting of the
world during the Gospel age. He did not intend it to d o
so, but merely designed the seleAion and trial of thu
Church now, and the blessing of the world through the
Church, the Christ, in an age to follow this. We do not
contradiA this when we say that the Elijah (Christ in the
flesh) has h'ed to convert the world and failed, except in
bringing about partial reforms ; for though God knew and
foretold that our mission to the world would be largely a
failure, except in seleAing a choice little flock, yet, knowing
that the effort would react favorably upon ourselves, his
commission to us through our Lord was to fry to convert
the world, when he said, "Go ye into all the world and
preach the good tidings to every creature." Seeing that he
foretold our present failure, but our future success, when
he shall glorify and endue us with divine power, we are
 Elias Shall First Come. 25 3

enabled to rejoice even while viewing the comparative fail-

ure of the past eighteen centuries, realizing that the labor .

of the true Elijah class has not been in vain, but has served
the divine purpose in developing the true Church while
bearing witness before the world-which will profit it in
due time.
John the Baptist was not aaually Elijah returned to
earth, neither is the Church; but as it was true of John,
that he did an Elijah work to Israel (Luke I : 17) to pre-
pare them, and introduced the Lord in the flesh, so it is
true of the Church-it does the prediQed Elijah work " in
the spirit and power of Elijah " to the world, and announces
our Lord's second advent in almost the same words which
John used at the first advent: "There standeth one among
you whom ye know not: *** He it is who, coming after
me, is superior to me."-John I : 26, 27.
All could not receive John's testimony nor realize that
he was forerunner to the King in the flesh. Had they done
so, they would have been prepared thereby to receive Jesus
as their Messiah. To as many of them as could and did
accept John's message and receive Christ, to these John
did do the Elijah work. As our Lord said to them of John
(Matt. 11 : 14)' " If ye will receive it, this is the Elias which
was to come;" though John and his work did not complete
the prediQion concerning Elijah, even as our Lord in the
flesh did not fulfil all that was prediAed of Messiah. He
was, to all who could receive it, Jehovah's Anointed,
even before he had finished his work of sacrifice, or had
been glorified, or had come again in the exercise of the great
office of Messiah or Deliverer. John, at the first advent,
was really a finishing out, in a measure,. of the type begun
in the person and work of Elijah; and John's work at
the first advent foreshadowed the closing work of the
Church at the second advent. These, the feet of Christ
2.54 27u Time is at Hand.
in the flesh-the feet of Elijah-announce the Kingdom.
(Isa. 5 2 : 7.) TO those who " can receive it " we announce,
as at hand, the reign of the Christ glorified; and likewise
to those who "can recnire it" we have pointed out the
foretold antitypical Elijah. Some, probably, will not "re-
ceive it," but will still look for some one man to hlfil
Malachi's prediAions, and will "know not the time of their
visitation'' until the great day of trouble is burning asan oven.
It will be seen, then, that the failure of the Elijah (the
Christ in the flesh) to convert and restore the world was
as much a foreseen result as was John's failure to convert
Israel. Nevertheless it will be the same Elijah class, only
glorified and empowered, which will during the Millen-
nial age bless and teach the world and restore all things, as
promised by the mouth of all the holy prophets (AAs 3 :IF
21); only in the name and likeness the Elijah type ceases
with our earthly career. In harmony with this were our
Lord's words in reply to his disciples who asked, Why
then say the scribes that Elijah must first come?" Our
Lord's answer does not attempt a full explanation of Eli-
jah's being a type and John a continuation of the same
while at the same time a shadowy fulfilment of it, etc.-
things which the disciples were not then prepared to under-
stand, and which moreover were not then due to be under-
stood ; and hence, while pointing out John's failure as a
partial fulfilment of the prophecy, our Lord adds, "Elijah
*
truly shall come, and restore all things." (Matt. 17 :11.)
Evidently he had in mind his own glorious work of the
coming age, associated with his glorified "body" which
the Gospel age would seleA and test. He was looking
beyond the vail to the Millennia1 age, and seeing the Elijah
class caught up in the chariots of fire in power and great
glory-spiritual exaltation.
* Oldest Manuscripts omit jirst.
 Blias Shall First Come. 255

A woman is the figure used when the Church alone is

referred to, separate from her Lord and Head. Separate
and distin& from her Lord, the Bridegroom, she is an es-
poused virgin. But in this instance a man, Elijah, is the
figure used, because the work prefigured is not the work
of the Church separate from her Lord, but the one work
of both. Our Lord was the Head and Forerunner of the
Church in the flesh (the Elijah), as truly as he is Head of the
Church triumphant-the Christ. Other instances in which
a man is the figure used, when a joint work of Christ Jesus
and his body, the Church, is typified, are numerous : for in-
stance, Aaron and all his successors in the office of Chief
Priest represented the Lord and the under priests, mem-
bers of his body; Melchisedec similarly represented the
whole dody in glory; so did Moses, David and Solomon.
Hence the use of Elijah as a figure, in representing a um'ted
work of Christ and the Church, is in harmony with the
Scripture usage.
In view of the.class which Elijah represented, how for-
cibly eloquent was that ccvision"which the Lord showed to
the three disciples on the mount of transfiguration. (Matt.
I 7 : 1-9.) It was a vision of the coming Kingdom, Peter
tells us. (2 Pet. I : 16-18.) Our Lord, transfigured, appeared
radiant before their eyes, while a figure of Moses repre-
sented the Mosaic or Law Dispensation and a figure of
Elijah represented the Gospel or Christian Dispensation.
Both dispensations look toward and point out and speak of
the sacrifice and sufferings of Christ and the glory to follow.
Before leaving this subjeA we will point out some features
and incidents in the life of the Prophet Elijah, the type,
comparing them with the history of the Church, the anti-
typical Elijah, which will certainly astonish all who have
not noticed them heretofore. That the comparison may
.
be readily seen, we will place these in parallel columns.
 ELIJAH. T H E CHURCH.
- -
Elijah was persecuted for fidelity The Church was persecuted for
to truth and righteousness. fidelity to truth and righteousness.
- -
His principal persecutor was Jez- The principal persecutor was the
ebel, the wicked queen of Israel, apostate Church of Rome, which
who is mentioned by name as the claims to be a L( queen " and ruler
type of the enemy of the saints.- over spiritual Israel.-Rev. 18 :7.
Rev. 2 :20.
- -
Jezebel's persecuting power was Papacy's persecuting power was
exercised through her husband, exercised through the Roman Em-
Ahab, the king. pire, to which she was ioined.
- 7

Elijah fled from Jezebel and The true Church fled into the
Ahab, into the wilderness, to a place symbolic wildernes-r condition
prepared of Cod, where he was of isolation-to her place, prepared
miraculously nourished.-I Kings of God, where she was sustained.-
17 t5-9 Rev. I 2 :6,16.
- -
Elijah was "three years and six The Church was three and a half
months" in the wilderness, and dur- symbolic years (a day for a year-
ing that time there was no rain, and 1260 literal years) in the wilderness
a great famine was in the land. condition, during which there was a
-James 5 :17; .I Kings 17 :7 ; spiritual famine because of the lack
18:z. of truth-the living water.-Comp.
Rev. 12:6; I I : 3 ; Amos 8 : 11.
- -
AAer the three and a half years, At the end of the 1260 years the
1260 days, when Elijah returned power of the truth and its witnesses
from the wilderness, the errors of was manifested (A. D. 1799) ; and
Jezebel's priests were manifested, since then the truth has flowed at
the true God was honored, and co- the rate of millions of Bibles every
pious rains followed.-I Kings 18 : year,refreshingthe world and bring-
41-45 ing forth fruit.
- -
The king and the people at first The Bible has brought such bless-
rejoiced, and Elijah and his God ing, that the empires of earth rec-
were honored; but thespirit of Jeze- ognize the Lord's hand; yet the
be1 wasunchanged. She still sought bn@e of Papaq -Jezebel-
Elijah's life, and he was again com- fn so-called Protestant se&s com-
pelled to flee into the wilderness.- pel the saints again to flee into the
I Kings 18 :40,45,46; 19 : 1-4 wilderness condition.
- -
Elijah's career ended by his being The saints will be changed from
taken from the earth. earthly to heavenly conditions.
 Etias Shall Firsf Come. 257
These are striking coincidences, and are not accidental.
And the fa& that Elijah was to come before the great day,
and that now we have found in the Church the antitypical
Elijah to whom Malachi the prophet referred and whom John
the Baptist further typified, should be esteemed another ev-
idence that the time is at hand-that the great Day of the
Lord has come. But, beyond this, there are in this type
suggestions, supported by other scriptures, designed to
guide and to prepare the saints to a& well their part, and to
strengthen and sustain them in the stormy day just upon us.
We have no desire to draw before the mind a dark piEture :
we would prefer to think of and point out the glory to fol-
low the great day of wrath, and the joys of the incoming
Millennia1 Day, rather than the affliAions and discourage-
ments of the nearer future which precedes full sunrise. But
it is necessary that the saints should be at least in some
measure forewarned of impending events, that when such
come to pass they may not be alarmed or disheartened, but
being fore-armed may know how to meet them; and also
that they may more fully appreciate the blessings of the
present, so as diligently to "work while it is culled day ;
for the night [a much darker time in comparison with the
present, called day] cometh, wherein no man CAN WORK."
The present little season, before the storm-cloud bursts
Upon the world, is a most favorable time for the work of the
Elijah class, and corresponds to the successful days of both
Elijah and John. It is favorable for personal growth in
grace and knowledge, and also for the spread of the truth-
the most favorable time that has ever been known. How the
early truth-seekers, the Bereans, for instance, would have
rejoiced at such students'-helps as we now possess, in the way
of complete and printed Reference Bibles, Concordances,
Histories, Cyclopzdias, DiAionaries and other valuable
works of reference, at prices within the reach of all, and ac-
'7 B
25 8 i7u Time is at Hand.
cessible to all without price in the public libraries of even
moderate-sized towns; and in addition to all these, the in-
creasing light of the dawning Millennia1 day, and the ability
of all classes to read and think intelligently for themselves.
With such h e l p more can be learned of God's Word and
plan in a day than it was possible to learn in a year in less fz-
vored times. Nor has there ever been a time so favorable for
Christian effort, or so spurring to Christian zeal and a&iv
ity, as this time of the glorious harvest lnessage of the Lord's
presence and the glad tidings of the approaching kingdom.
If we would travel from place to place, to meet with be-
lievers, we can do as much traveling in a week as Paul could
do in a month or more, and with much more comfort. Ii
we would preach by voice, we a n do so with none to mo-
lest or make us afraid ;and we live at a time when the mass-
es of the people can read and write, which only the very
few could do in times past, and when the printed gospel is
cheap, convenient, and often more effeaive than oral
sermons. The willing heart can do far more thus than
Aquila and Priscilla could do in their way and time with the
same amount of effort. We can preach with both the printed
and the written page through the agency of the wonderful
mail systems of our day, to friends and strangers the world
over, and at almost no cost.
But the Apostle, referring to the nominal Church in the
last days, asserts that " the time will come when they will
not endllre sound do&rine." ( 2 Tim. 4 : 3.) While this is
true now, in the same sense that it has been true for centu-
ries, it is to have a more forcible and clear fulfilment future.
It is true now that the Church nominal will not endure
preachers who ignore their creeds and " preach the Word,"
the '.whole counsel [plan] of God;" but having itching
ears " they love human speculations on evolution, and phi-
losophies falsely so called, rather than the Word of God.
 Bl'ias Shall First Cotnc. 259

And yet, because they cannot hinder it, they endure the
sound doklrine to some extent-to an extent far beyond
what Rome in her palmy days would have endured.
Just before the words we have here cited, the Apostle
refers direklly to the perilous times of the last days of this
age ( 2 Tim. 3 : 1-13), pointing out its high-minded, pleas-
ure-loving and good-despising charakleristics, with its form-
alism, covetousness, pride and .unthankfulness; and he de-
clares that (inthc Chzcrch), Evil menand leaders-astray [from
the truth] shall grow worseand worse, deceiving others, and
being deceived themselves by their sophistries. And since
the Apostle was thinking and writing specially about the
last days, and not about the middle ages, we are surely
justified in querying whether a time may not be but a short
distance before us, in these last days," when sound doc-
trine will not be endured or permitted to any degree.
While it is true now, to a large extent, that none are
permitted to buy or sell [trade in the truth] in the common
marts or synagogues, except those who have the mark of
the beast or the number of his name (Rev. 13 : 17), yet the
fully consecrated have learned that magnificent temples of
fashion, called churches, are no more necessary to the
preaching of the gospel now than they were in the days
of the Apostles, and that grand organs and trained choirs
are not necessary accompaniments to attrakl the atten-
tion of the people; for now, as in the-early days, the com-
mon people hear the gospel gladly on the street corners,
in the market places, through the mails and from the printed
page. The question is, May not this statement of the Rev-
elator mean still more than is at present experienced? and,
like the Apostle Paul's statement, may it not imply that a
time will come, in the last days, whrn sound doklrine will
not be ~nduredat all? May not ours in this ;ape& corre-
spond somewhat to the experience of John the Baptist (rhe
260 ZZc Timc rj at Hand.

type), who was shut up in prison? In other words, What may

we expeA between the present comparatively favorable time
-though it is not without its difficulties-and the coming
blessed time of unhindered righteousness? Will it continue I
to be as favorable as the present for labor in the vineyard- !
or more so, or less so? Let us notice what these types in-
1
dicate; for since our Lord has dire&ed our attention to
them, whatever we find in the life and experience of either
Elijah or John which seems to fit well to the experience
of the Church, and to the testimony regarding her future
earthly course, we are justified in recognizing as typical.
Elijah was separated from earthly scenes by a chariot of
fire, representative of the spiritual glory and exaltation
awaiting, at the end of the earthly race-course, those of the
Church alive and remaining to the last days. But we should
also remember that it was by a whirlwind or storm that he
was taken away ; and a storm is the symbol of trouble, as
much as the fiery chariot is a figure of viaory and glorious
escape from that trouble.
John the Baptist's closing experiences are still more
clearly marked by the trouble feature. Though he was not
obeyed by the people (Matt. I 7 : I z), they for a short time
recognized himas aservant and prophet of God (John 5 :35);
yet when he had announced the presence of Messiah his
influence soon began to wane, as he had testified it would
do, saying of Christ, "He must increase, but I must de-
crease. " So it must be in the end of this age : the work
of the John class (the Elijah class) closes with the an-
nouncement that the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand, and
that the King is present. This is now being done ; and the
exa& words of John's testimony apply with equal force at
this time of the Lord's second advent : "There standeth
one amongyou [present] whom ye know not," "whose fan
is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge [cleanse] hi9
 Elias Shall First Come. 261

[threshing] floor, and gather his wheat into the garner; but
he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire "-the
great time of trouble.-John I : 26 ; Matt. 3 : I 2.
As John decreased-his special work being accomplished
when his message was delivered-so the Church in the flesh
must decrease when its last message is given, until the last
member has laid down his consecrated life, and passed be-
yond the veil into "glory," thenceforth to be a member
of the glorious, reigning Christ. As John said that Jesus
must increase, so now that the real kingdom is about to
be established we can confidently say that the King is pres-
ent, and that his kingdom must increase until it fills the
earth. And John's announcement of the " harvest " work
-the gathering of the wheat, and the trouble coming upon
the chaff-also finds its parallel in the present time.
John's liberty was restrained soon after the delivery of
his message, announcing thepresent One and the work be-
fore him ; and he was cast into prison because he had re-
proved the king of improper union with a woman (Matt.
14 : 4). And though the faithful children of God have
often pointed out that union between the Church and the
civil power is out of order, being in the Scriptures termed
harlotry (Rev. I 7 : 5), and though in a great measure the
world has withdrawn from the churches, the union still
exists, and the Scriptures seem to point out that, in the time
of trouble approaching, the nominal churches, professedly
virgins of Christ, will be on the side of the kings of the earth,
and united to them; and the true Church, like its type, John
the Baptist, will be unpopular and restrained of liberty,
because of faithfulness in opposing and condemning error.
In John's case as well as in Elijah's it was a woman I hat
persecuted,-a king a a i n g as her agent and tool : with the
true Church it has been in the past that which these sym-
bolize, and doubtless will be so in the future-the nominal
262 2% Time i s at Hand.
church represented by a woman and civil government by
a king. Not only does prophecy point out a closer union
between these than at present exists, but any close observer
can see that the principal lever by which the royal aristoc-
racy rules the masses is the superstition that God appointed 1
these "great men," though often both weak and vicious,
to rule over them; and that to rebel against tyranny and 1
injustice, and to claim justice, liberty and equal rights, is
to oppose God's will. Hence the tendency of governments
and churches is toward open or secret union for their mu-
tual welfare in the coming storm.
Not only so, but the coming struggle between the aris-
tocracy and the masses of every civilized land will be so
peculiar, so unlike any former experience, that moderate,
conservative, religiously-inclined people, fearing the utter
wreck of society in chaos and anarchy, will naturally pre-
fer monarchy, oppression and bondage to anything certain
to be worse. Hence such will affiliate with church and
empire, with wealth and aristocracy, in the general effort
to repress and prevent that irrepressible conflict -"The
battle of the great day of God Almighty.''
Eventually, probably the only exceptions to this course,
among the lovers of peace and true religion, will be those
to whom the King of kings is pleased, through his Word,
to reveal his plans (John 16 : 13), and who have full con-
fidence in his wisdom and love, as well as in his power to
make all things work out according to his promises. Only
such, among the conservative, order-loving people, as see
the part which the coming social revolution must play in
God's plan, in removing effete systems whose day is past,
and in preparing the world, by a great leveling process, for
the Millennia1 reign of righteousness, will be able to com-
prehend the situation and to act accordingly. But these
will be misunderstood, and their endeavors to point out
 ElTiCzs Shall First Come. 263

the trne state of the case, and the real and only remedy,
will probably be interfered with by those who do not see
the grand outcome, and who, because unwilling to submit
their own wills, ideas and plans, are unable to see God's
plans. When repressive, restrictive and coercive measures
are thought to be necessary, such measures will probably
include not only labor organizations and the publications
which advocate their rights and wrongs, but also such oth-
ers as point out the plan of God, and the real cause and
only remedy for the great distress of the nations. Yes,
the time is probably not many years distant, when repres-
sive measures may be brought to bear against every effort
of the saints to spread the good news of the coming king-
dom, all on the plea that the general interests and the pub-
lic welfare demand such a course.
Thus would be fulfilled the predictions of the Second
Psalm, and probably in the end with more bitterness than
can now well be imagined, though it has been partially ful-
filled already upon the Head of the body.-Acts 4 : 25-29.
The same necessity for restricting liberty on political and
social questions will probably be supposed to apply equally
to freedom of expression on religiws questions, which
really lie at the foundation of all liberty. It would not be
surprising if a ''strong government," a monarchy, would
some day replace this present Great Republic; and it is
entirely probable that one common standard of religious
belief will be deemed expedient and will be promulgated,
to teach outside of which will be treated and punished
as a political offense. Such a persecution would not only
furnish, in the end or harvest of tl~isage, another parallel
to the harvest of the Jewish age (A& 4 : 1-13, 23-30 ; 5 :
29-41 ; 11 : rg), but would also give a wider and deeper
significance to the words of the Apostles Paul and John
( 2 Tim. 4:3; Rev. 13 : 17), and to the typical illustrationsof
264 Thc Time i s at Hand.
the close of the earthly career of the true Church, as rep-
resented in Elijah's whirlwind departure and John the
.Baptist's imprisonment and beheading.
Two lessons we may draw from this to advantage, wheth-
er future developments shall prove that we have read the
prophetic testimony correctly or incorrectly ; and they are
these : First, we should be so prepared, so armed and so
thoroughly furnished with the invincible truth, that perse-
cution would move us only to greater zeal, and not lead us
through surprise or fear to lower our standard, nor to sur-
render when the kings of the earth stand up, and, with the
religious rulers of the people, are gathered against us, and
against the truths to which God has granted us the privilege
of witnessing, as his servants and ambassadors. ( I John 3 : I .)
Second, such refleaions relative to the future, contrasted I
with the privileges of the present, should serve to stimulate
every consecrated child of God to make diligent use of tlie
present grand harvest opportunities and privileges, remem-
bering that '' he that reapeth receiveth wages," as truly as
he that planted and watered, and that now is pre-eminently
a time for gatheringfruit unto eternal life. The little qoiet
of the present favorable time, with its greater liberties and
advantages in every way, is divinely arranged in order to
the sealing of the true servants of God in their foreheads
(intellectually, with the truth).-Rev. 7 : 3.
"Let the 'little while' between
In its golden light be seen."
The Master saith : "Work while it is calledday ; for the
night cometh, when no man can work." " Labor not for
the meat that perisheth, but for that which endureth unto
everlasting life. "
So, then, in the present due time, we see that Elijah the
prophet came, as ,foretold, before the great and notable day
of the Lord. And we hear his closing testimony, like that
 Elias Shall Ei'rst Conrc. 265

of John, saying, "There standeth one among you whom

ye know not "-whose fan is in his hand, and he will thor-
oughly cleanse his threshing-floor : he will gather his wheat
into the garner, and burn up the tares [as tares-not as
men] with unquenchable fire in the great time of trouble-
the curse, which must needs come to prepare the way of
the Great King of kings.. H e must increase, but the Eli-
jah must decrease and finally be entirely restrained. Not
only do we hear this testimony from a few of the Elijah
class now, but every one who is of the Elijah class will ere
long be found proclaiming this message and engaging in
the Elijah work. Such only as are thus faithful will be of
the glorified Elijah, and permitted to share in the work of
restitution of all things which, during the Millennium, will
be a grand success. A depth of significance is found in the
meaning of the name Ehyalz. I t signifies God [mighty-
one] of lehovah. It is thus a fitting name for the Lord's
I
Anointed, whose grand work will be to restore all things
which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy proph-
ets since the world began.
Concluding this subject, we notice briefly the fa& that
in the close of the Prophet Elijah's career he called Elisha,
who, after sacrificing, left all and followed with Elijah, and
became his successor as prophet when Elijah was taken
away in the whirlwind-receiving his mantle of authority
and a large degree of his spirit and power. (I Kings 19 :
16.) And since Elijah represented the Body of Christ in
the flesh-the overcoining Church, a company, a number
-it is but reasonable that we should conclude that Elisha
represented a class also ; a class which will come into deep
sympathy with the Elijah class, and follow the Lord's lead-
ing with it ; and yet a class which will not be expecting
to be glorified. These will be separated, by the "whirl
wind" of trouble, from the Elijah class, yet nevertheless
166 2% iTmr is at Hand.
will retain an interest and will receive a blessing. After
Elijah was gone, Elisha became bold and powerful, so that
the theologians of that day ("sons of the prophets") said,
The spirit of Elijah rests upon Elisha now !
The meaning of the name Elisha is nrkhty delivrrrcr, and
the career of Elisha was one of restitution work. This
I
doubtless foreshadows a work by a class which in the future
will be the active agents among men in carrying on the res-
titution work in the power of the then glorified Church.
Among other wonderful works, Elisha healed the waters, so -
that there should not be thence any more death or barren
land ;he increased the poor widow's oil to cancel her debt ;
he raised the Shunamite's son to life ;and when there was
famine in the land, and the mess of pottage for the theolo-
gians ("sons of the prophets") was found to be poisoned, so
that none could eat of it, Elisha healed it and made it whole-
some for food. He caused bread sufficient for only a few
to more than supply a large number. He healed the lep-
rbsy of Naaman. * He was also God's agent in the anoint-
ing of Jehu, at whose hands, according to the word of the
Lord by Elijah, the royal family of Ahab, including Jezebel,
was entirely cut off, and all her priests as well.-2 Kings
2 : 19-22 ; 4 : 1-7, 18-44; 5 : 1-10; 9 : 1-37 ; 10: 28.
It is not difficult to trace in these works of Elisha what
bears a close resemblance to the very restitution work which
may be expected ere long, when the waters of truth shall
no longer be brackish with error, being healed at the very
spring by a clearer understanding of the Word of God;
when the poor shall be helped to secure the oil of joy for
the spirit of heaviness; when the dead shall be restored ;
when in the famine the food (truth) shall be made whole-
some and plentiful ;and when the powers and systems rep-
resented by Ahab and Jezebel, and all who unite with them
against the Lord, shall be fully and finally overthrown.
 CHAPTER IX.
THE MAN OF SIN-ANTICHRIST.

ANTICHRIST MUSTBE DEVELOPED, REVEALED AND SMITTENBEPORE

THE DAY OP
THE LORD.-A CONTRARY VIEWOF THIS S U E JCONSIDEHED.-PHOYHIZTIC
~
DELINEATION.-ANTI~HR~ST'S BIRTH.-HIS RAPIDDEVELOPMENT.-THE HIS-
TORIC PICTURE AND THE BIBLED B S C R I ~ IAGREE.-HIS
ON KINGDOM A COUN-
'
T~RPEIT.-HI~ H u n AND MOUTHNoras~a.-H~sGREAT SWELLINGWORDSOP
B ~ a s ~ ~ a x v . - H rBLASPHHMOIIS
s THACHINGS.-HIS WEARING OUTOF THE
SNNTS OF THE MOSTHIGH.-HIS MILLENNIAL REIGN.-ANTICHRISTSMITTEN
WITH THE SWORD O F THE SPIRIT.-HIS FINALSTZUGGLBAND END.
"Let no man deceive you by any means; for that day shall not come,
except there come a falling away first, and that Man of Sin be revealed,
the Son of 1'erdition."- 2 Thes. 2 :3.

VIEW of these pointed words of the Apostle Paul,

IofNshowing that a charaaer which he designates "The Man
Sin must precede the coming of the Day of the Lord,
which we have proved has already begun to dawn, it is inl-
portant that we look about, to see if such a charaaer has
yet appeared. For if such a charaaer as Paul and the
other apostles so carefully describe has not yet come, the
above words should be understood as Paul's veto to all the
other testimony concerning the Lord's presence and the
setting up of his Kingdom now. And that veto must stand
as an unanswerable argument until this Man of Sin shall
be recognized, corresponding in every particular to the
prophetic description.
It is clearly stated, not only that this Man of Sin must
first rise, but that he must develop and prosper, before the
267
268 The Time is at Hand.

Day of the Lord comes. Before Christ's day the prosperity

and influence of this power will have reached their climax
and will be on the decline ; and it is to be by the bright
shining of the Lord's presence at his second advent that
this Man of Sin shall be utterly destroyed. These fore-
told circumstances we must observe, in order to see whether
this caution to the Church in Paul's day is still applicable
in our day. Now, after eighteen centuries, the claim is
again made that the day of Christ has come ; and the im-
portant question arises, Does anything which Paul said in
correAing the error of the Thessalonians stand as an ob-
jeaion to this claim now?
From the Apostle's exhortations to the Church, to watch
for the Lord's return, taking heed to the sure word of proph-
ecy, and from his care in pointing out the signs of Christ's
presence, the charaAer of his work at that time, etc., it is
evident that he was quite as anxious that the Church
should be able to recognize the Lord's presence.when he
should come, as that they should not be deceived into the
error that he had come, before the time of his presence.
A fall into the latter error, in the early part of the age,
exposed those who embraced it to the deceptions of the
Antichrist princ2ple which was even then working ; while a
failure to recognize the Day of the Lord, and his presence
in the day when his presence is due, exposes those failing
to recognize him to the continued deceptions and false
do&,rines of Antichrist. and blinds them to the grand
truths and special privileges of this day. Hence the Apos-
tle's anxiety for the Church at both ends of the age, and
his warning-"Let no man deceive you hy any means.''
Hence also the exaA description of the Man of Sin, in
order that he might be recognized in his time.
While Christians in this end of the age are inclined to
forget even the promise of the Lord's return, and, when
 The Man of Sin. 269
they do remember it, to think of it only with dread and
fearful forebodings, the early Church looked for it anx-
iously, and with joyful anticipation, as the fruition of all
its hopes, the reward of all its faithfulness and the end of
all its sorrows. Consequently, the believers of that day
were ready to hearken diligently to any teaching which
claimed that the Day of the Lord was either very near or
present ; and hence they were in danger of being deceived
on this point unless they were careful students of the teach-
ings of the apostles on the subjeA.
The Church at Thessalonica, impressed with the errone-
ous teachings of some, to the effeA that the Lord had come
again, and that they were living in his day, evidently sup-
posed that the idea was in harmony with Paul's teaching
in his first epistle to them, wherein he said ( I Thes. 5 : 1-5)
that the Day of the Lord would steal on quietly and unob-
servedly, as a thief in the night, and that, though others
would be in it unawares, the saints would be in the light
concerning it. Learning of the serious error into which
they had fallen, of supposing the day of the Lord's pres-
ence to have already come, Paul wrote them a second epis-
tle, the central thought of which was the correaion of this
error. He says :--"Now we beseech you, brethren, con-
cerning the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and our gath-
ering together unto him: that ye be not readily agitated in
mind nor troubled; neither by spirit, neither by word,
neither by letter as from us, as though the Day of the Lord
[enestcmi] is present. Let no man delude you, by any
means ; because the falling away [apostasy] must$rst come,
and there must be revealed that Man of Sin, the Son of
Destruction, the Opposer, exalting himself above all being
called a god [mighty ruler] or that receives homage-so as -
to seat himself in the Temple of God, openly displaying
himself that he is a god. Remember ye not that while I
270 The 3fmr is at Hand.

was yet with you I told you these things? And now ye
know what interposes, in order that he [Christ] may be
revealed in his own [due] season. But insubordination [to
Christ] is already working, only as a secret thing, until the
now hindering one shall be out of the way; and then shall
that insubordinate one be revealed, whom the Lord shall i
kill with the spirit of his mouth and annihilate by the
bright shining of his [pararsia] pt-esence." Paul could
write thus positively of the development of the Man of Sin
before the Day of the l a r d , because of his study of Dan-
.iel's prophecy, to which our Lord also referred (Matt. 24:
15); and probably because Paul himself, in his "visions
and revelations," had been shown the great havoc which
this chara&er would work in the Church.
It should be observed that Paul did not use arguments
such as some to-day are disposed to use against the claim
that the day of the Lord has begun. He did not say, 0
foolish Thessalonians, do ye not know that when Christ
comes your eyes shall behold him, and your ears shall hear
a dreadful sound of the trump of God? and that you will
have further proof of it in the reeling tombstones and the
rising saints? Is it not evident that if such a criticism had
been proper, Paul would have been quick to avail himself
of an argument so simple and so easily grasped? And
moreover, is not the fact that he did not use this argument
a proof that such an argument is not, and could not be,
founded on the truth?
From the fa& that Paul, in his energetic effort to correA
their error, offered but this one objeAion to their claim, he
thereby evidently endorsed as correA their general ideas of
the Day of the Lord-that it could be commenced while
many might be in ignorance of it, that it could come with-
out outward demonstration to mark it. But the only ground
of his objeAion was, that there must f i s t come a falling
 The M a n of Sin. 271
away, add, in consequence of that falling away, the devel-
opment of the Man of Sin-which, whatever it may be
(whether a single individual, or a great Antichrist system
which he thus personifies), must rise, flourish and begin to
decline-6eforc the day of the Lord's presence. So, then,
if this one objeAion which Paul offered be no longer in the
way-if we can clearly see a chara&er in aAual existence
whose history corresponds in every particular to the pro-
phetic description of the Man of Sin, from the beginning
of his existence down to the present time-then Paul's ob-
je&ion, which was well taken in his day, and his only one,
is no longer a valid objeaion against the present claim
that we are living in the Day of the Lord, the day of the
Lord's presence. And, further, if the Man of Sin can be
readily distinguished, if his rise, development and decline
are clearly seen, then this fa& becomes another corrobora-
tive proof of the teaching of the preceding chapters, which
show that we are now in the Day of the Lord. .
HIS PROPHETIC DELINEATION.

The student of prophecy will find that the Man of Sin

is distinaly noted throughout the sacred writings, not only
by giving a clear description of his charaaer, but also by
showing the times and places of his heginning, prosperity
and decline.
This charaAer is very forcibly delineated even in the
names applied to it by the inspired writers. Paul calls it
"That Wicked One," "The Man of Sin," "The Mystery
of Iniquity," "The Antichrist," and "The Son of Perdi-
tion;" the Prophet Daniel calls it "The Abomination that
maketh desolate" (Dan. I I : 31 ; 1 2 : I I) ; and our Lord
refers to the same charaAer as "The Abomination of Des-
olation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet" (Matt. 24: IS),
and again as a "Beast" (Rev. 13 : 1-8). This same char-
272 l7ae 3fme i s at Hand.

a a e r was also prefigured by a little horn, or power, out of

a terrible beast that Daniel saw in his prophetic vision,
which had eyes, and a mouth that spoke grclt things, and
which prospered and made war with the saints, and prevailed I
against them. (Dan. 7 : 8, 21.) John also saw and warned
the Church against this charaaer, saying, "Ye have heard
that Antichrist shall come." He then advises how to es-
cape Antichrist's influence. (I John 2 :18-27.) The book
of Revelation, too, is in large part a detailed symbolic
prophecy concerning this same Antichrist-though this we
shall merely glance at here, leaving its more particular ex-
amination for a succeeding volume.
These various appellations and brief descriptions indicate
a base, subtle, hypocritical, deceptive, tyrannical and cruel
charaaer, developed in the midst of the Christian Church ;
at first creeping in and up very gradually, then rapidly as-
cending in power and influence until it reaches the very
pinna+e of earthly power, wealth and glory-meanwhile
exerting its influence against the truth, and against the
saints, and for.its own aggrandizement, claiming, to the
last, pecuKar san&ity and authority and power from
God.
In this chapter we purpose to show that this Man of Sin
is a system, and not a single individual, as many seem to
infer ; that as the Christ consists of the true Lord and the
true Church, so Antichrist is a counterfeit system consisting
of a false lord and an apostate church, which for a time is
permitted to misrepresent the truth, to praeice deceit and
to counferfeit the authority and' future reign bf the true
Lord and his Church, and to intoxicate the nations with
false claims and assumptions.
We hope to prove, to the satisfaaion of every conscien-
tious reader, that this great apostasy or falling away men-
tioned by Paul has come, and that this Man of Sin has been
 Tire Man of Sin. 273

developed, has sat " in the temple of God" (the real, not the
typical), has fulfil4ed all the prediAions of the apostles and
prophets concerning his charaAer, work, etc., has been re-
vealed, and now, since A. D. 1799, is being consumed by
the spirit of the Lord's mouth (the truth), and will be ut-
terly destroyed during this day of the Lord's wrath and rev-
elation with flaming fire of retribution, already beginning.
Without any desire to treat lightly the opinions of others,
we nevertheless feel it necessary to point out to the reader a
few of the absurdities conneAed with the common view con-
cerning Antichrist, that thereby the dignity and reasonable-
ness of the truth on this subjeA may be properly estimated,
in contrast with the narrow claim that all which the Scriptures
prediA concerning this charaAer will be accomplished by
some one, literal man. This man, it is claimed, will so charm
the whole world that in a few short years he will secure to
himself the homage and worsh$ of all men, who will be so
easily imposed upon as to suppose this man to be God, and,
in a rebuilt Jewish temple, to worship him as the Almighty
Jehovah. All this is to be done at lightning speed,-three
and a half years, say they, misinterpreting the syn~bolic
time, even as they misinterpret the symbolic " man."
Tales of fiAion and the most absurd imaginations of child-
hood furnish no parallel to the extreme views of some of
God's dear children who are stumbling over a literal inter-
pretation of Paul's language, and thereby blinding them-
selves and others to many precious truths, which, because
of error on this subjeA, they are unprepared to see in an
unprejudiced light. No matter how much we may sympa-
thize with them, their "blind faith" forces a smile as they
seriously tell over the various symbols of Revelation which
they do not understand, misapplying them literally to their
w o n d c ~ u lman. In this, the most skeptical age the world
has ever known, he will, they claim, in the short space of
174 17rc Time is a t Hand.

three and a half years, have the whole world at his feet,
worshiping him as God, while the Caesars, Alexander, Na-
poleon, Mahomet and others sailed through bloody seas and
spent many times threeand a half years. without accomplish-
ing the one thousandth part of what is claimed for this man.
And yet those conquerors had all the advantages of dense
ignorance and superstition to aid them, while to-day we
live under conditions most unfavorable to such a develop-
ment of deceit and fraud : in a day when every hidden thing
is being manifested as never before ; in a day when fraud
of the sort claimed is too preposterous and ridiculous for
consideration. Indeed, the tendency of our day is toward
a lack of r a p e & for men, no matter how good, talented
and able, or what offices of trust and authority they may
occupy. T o such an extent is this true, as never before,
that it is a thousand times more likely that the whole world
will deny that there is any God, than that they will ever
worship a fellow human being as the Almighty God.
One great obstacle to many, in considering this subje&,
is the contraAed idea generally entertained of the mean-
ing of the word god. They fail to note that the Greek
thros (god) does not invariably refer to Jehovah. It signifies
a mighty one, a ruler, and especially a religious or sacerdotal
ruler. In the New Testament, theos is seldom used except
in referring to Jehovah, because, in their discourses, the
apostles spoke rarely and little of the false systems of relig-
ion, and hence seldom noticed their sacred rulers or gods ;
yet in the following texts the word god (theos) is used to
refer to others than the one supreme being, Jehovah-viz. :
John 10:34,35; A&s 7:40, 43; 1 7 : ~ s ;1 Cor. 8:5.
Recognizing the breadth of the Greek word theos, it will
be seen at once that the Apostle's statement concerning
Antichrist-that he will seat himself in the temple of
God, showing himself to be a god--does not of necessity
 The M a n of Sin. 275

mean that Antichrist will attempt to exalt himself above

Jehovah, nor that he will attempt even to take Jehovah's
place. It simply implies that this one will exhibit himself .
as a religious ruler, claiming and exercising authority over
and above all other religious rulers, even to the extent of
exalting himself in the Church, which is the true Temple
of God, and there claiming and exercising lordly authority
as its chief or authorized ruler. Wherever in the Greek
the word theos is used as a proper name for Jehovah, it is
made emphatic, as if in Fnglish we were to say the God.
On the contrary, in the texts above cited, which refer to
other gods, and in this text ( 2 Thes. 2 :4), which refers to
Antichrist, there is no such emphasis.
With this seen clearly, a great stumbling block is removed,
and the mind is prepared to look for the right things as ful-
filments of this prediAion: not for an Antichrist claiming
.
to be Jehovah and demanding worship as such, but for one
claiming to be the chief, supreme religious teacher in the
Church; who thus attempts the usurpation of the authority
of Christ, the divinely appointed Head, Lord and Teacher.
Strangely enough, too, they who take this literal view of
the Man of Sin are generally those who are believers in the
Lord's premillennial coming, who are looking for and ex-
peAing the Lord to come a t any moment now. Why can-
not all see the Apostle's meaning, when he positively de-
clares that the Day of the Lord (the Day of his presence)
cannot come and should not he expeAcd until after the
Man of Sin has been revealed. It required over forty years
to build the former Jewish temple, and it would surely re-
quire at least ten to twenty years to build, with more than
former magnificence, the new temple at Jerusalem, where
they expect a literal Man of Sin to be installed and wor-
shiped as God. Why then should those who believe thus
expea the Lord to come at any moment now ? Such a view
2 76 The Time is a t Hand.
is out of harmony with reason as well as with the Apostle's
prophecy. Consistency demands that they should either
give up looking for the Lord at any moment, or else give
up their expehtion of a future Man of Sin ; for the Day
of the Lord's presence cannot come until the falling away
(the apostasy) has taken place, and until the Man of Sin
has been developed and revealed out of that apostasy.
But when we get a correA view of the Apostle's words,
together with correA ideas of the manner of the 1,ord's
coming, we find no such discrepancies and contradiAions,
but a convincing harmony and fitness. And such a view
we now present. Its Scripturalness the reader must prove.
The various titles applied to this system are evidently
symbolic. They do not refer as names to a single individ-
ual, but as charaAer delineations to a corrupt religious and
civil combination, developed within the nominal Christian
church, which, by its subtle opposition to Christ, the Head,
and his true Church, his body, well earns the name Anti-
rhn'st. Such a system could fulfil all the prediAions made
concerning the Antichrist, or Man of Sin, though an in-
dividual could not. It is evident, moreover, that this Anti-
christ system is not one of the heathen systems of religion,
such as Mohammedanisn~or Brahminism ; for the Christian
Church has never been under the control of any such sys-
tem, nor did any of these systems originate in the Christian
Church. They now are, and always have been, independ-
ent of the Christian Church.
The system which fully answers the description given by
inspiration must he professedly Christian, and must con-
tain a large majority of those who claim to be Christians.
And it must be one having its start as an apostasy, or fall-
ing away from the true Christian faith-an apostasy, too,
which was secret and stealthy, until circun~stancesfavored its
assumption of power. Its stealthy beginning was in the days
 The M a n of Sin. 277

of the apostles,-in thedesire of some teachers to be greatest.

We need not look long to find a charaaer fitting all the
requirements perfectly ; one whose record, written by secu-
lar historians as well as by its own deluded servants, we
shall see agrees exaaly with the prophetic delineations of
Antichrist. But when we state that the one and only sys-
tem whose history fits these prophecies is Papacy, let no
one misunderstand us to mean that every Roman Catholic
is a man of sir, ; nor that the priests, nor even the popes of
the Church of Rome, are, or have been, the Antichrist. No
man is " tht. Antichrist," " the Man of Sin," described in
prophecy. Popes, bishops and others are at most only
parts or members of the Antichrist system, even as all of
the Royal Priests are only members of the true Christ,
under Jesus their head, and in the same manner that these
in their present condition are together the antitypical
Elijah, though no one of them is the Elijah or the Christ
foretold. Notice, further, that the Church of Rome as an
ecclesiastical system only is not the I d Man of Sin," and
is never presented under any figure of a man. On the
contrary, a w o ~ r a nis always the symbol used for a church
separate froill its head and lord. The true Church is sym-
bolized by a " chaste virgin," while the apostate church,
which has fallen away from primitive purity and fidelity to
the Lord, is symbolically called " a harlot." As the true
"virgin" Church continues to be such to the end of the
age, when she is to be united to her Lord and take his
name-Christ-so the apostate church was not the Anti-
christ, or Man of Sin, until she united with her lord and
head, the pope, the claimed vicegerent of Christ, and be-
came a religious ~nrpirr,falsely styled Christendom,-which
signifies Christ's Kingdom.
Papacy is the name of this false kingdom ; and it was built
upon a misapplied truth-the truth that the Church is called
278 The l f m c if at Hand.

to be kings and priests unto God and to reign on the earth.

But the time for reigning had not yet come: the Gospel
age was not appointed for that purpose, but for the selec-
tion, development, discipline, humiliation and sacrifice
of the Church, following in the foot-prints of her Lord
and patiently waiting and enduring until the time ap-
pointed for the promised exaltation and glorious reign-
the Millennia1 age.
The Lord foresaw that nominal Christianity would
spread over the world, and that, becoming popular, it would .
be embraced by many who would appreciate the form with-
out entering into the spirit of its institution. H e foresaw that
as numbers of this sort would identify themselves with the
Church, the worldly spirit, which is the opposite of the
spirit of self-denial and self-sacrifice, would come in with
them ; that selfishness and a desire to be great and to rule,
thus coming in, would not have long to wait until they
could seize an opportunity; and that thus the Church
would seek to dominate the world before the time--or,
rather, that the worldly element which would enter the
Church would make its influence felt, and i n the name of
the true Church would grasp the civil power of earth which
God had given over to the Gentiles, and which cannot pass
fully into the hands of the true Church until the close of
the Times of the Gentiles, A. D. 1914.
And thus it a h a l l y transpired : thejominal church be-
gan to fall away as it increased in numbers under the teach-
ing and example of ambitious men whose ideas grew more
and more favorable to the power and worldly influence
which numbers and wealth brought with them. Gradually
the spirit of the Church became worldly, and the things of
the world were coveted. The suggestion of ambition was,-
If the great Roman Empire, with all its power and in-
fluence, its armies and wealth, were only to support the
 The Man of Sin. 279

Church, how honorable and noble it would then be to be a

Christian ! How speedily then would heathen persecu-
tions cease ! Then it would be in our power not only to
overawe them, but to compel their adherence to the Church
and cross and name of Christ. They probably reasoned
further, It evidently is not God's design that the Church
should forever be subjeQ to the world, and persecuted by it :
the Apostle's words, "Know ye not that the saints shall
judge the world?" as well as our Lord's promises that we
shall reign with him, and the many prophecies which refer
to the reign of the Church, indicate clearly that such is God's
plan. True, the Apostle wrote that our Lord would first
return and exalt the Church, and exhorted that we should
" wait " for the Lord ; but (reasoned they) several centuries

are now past, and we see no sign of the Lord's coming.

We must understand that the apostles were to some extent
in error. T o us it seems clear that we can and should use
every means to obtain a hold upon civil government and
conquer the world for the Lord. It must be, too (they rea-
soned),that the Church should havea head-one to represent
the absent Lord and to represent the Church before the
world-one who would receive the homage of the world,
exercise the authority of Christ, and rule the world with a
rod of iron, as the prophet David predi&ed. Thus grad-
ually, by a slow process of reasoning covering centuries,
the real hope of the Church for exaltation to rule and bless
the world-namely, the second coming of the Lord-was
lost sight of, and a new hope took its place-the hope of
success without the Lord, under the headship and lead of
a line of popes. And thus, by collusion, intriguing and ex-
change of favors with the world, the hope of the Church
became a false hope, a delusive snare by which Satan led
from one evil and error to another, both of doQrine and
of practice.
 The point at which the apostasy developed into the "Man
of Sin!' was when the Papal hierarchy exalted itself under the
headship of an arranged line of popes, and claimed and at-
tempted the rulership of earth in the name of, and pretend-
ing to be, Christ's Millennia1 Kingdom. It was a false,
fraudulent claim, no matter how thoroughly some of its ~ U D -
porters believed it. It was a fraudulent, counterreit mng-
dom, no matter how sincere some of its organizers and
supporters may have been. It was Antichrist's, no matter
how much they claimed and believed it to be the true
Christ's glory and kingdom and power upon earth. I t is a
mistake to suppose that to be conscientious is always to be
right. Every system of error doubtless has zs many con
scientiously deluded votaries as it has hypocrites, or more.
Conscientiousness is moral honesty, and it is not dependent
upon knowledge. The heathen, misinformed, conscien-
tiously worship and sacrifice to idols; Saul, misinformed,
conscientiously persecuted the saints; and so, too, many
papists, misinformed, conscientiously did violence to the
prophecies, persecuted the true saints and organized the
great system of Antichrist. For hundreds of years Papacy
has not only deceived the kings of the earth as to its pow-
er and claimed divine authority, and ruled over them,
but even in the Church, God's Temple, where Christ alone
should be recognized as Head and Teacher, it has seated
itself and claimed to be the only teacher and lawgiver; and
here it has deceived all, except the few, by its phenomenal
success and boastful claims. "All the world wondered"-
were astonished, deceived, bewildered-" whose names were
not written in the Lamb's book of life," and many whose
names are written as saints of God were ~eriouslyperplexed.
And this deception is the stronger because of the very
gradual formation of these ambitious designs and their yet
more gradual realization. It extended over centuries, and,
 Thc Man of Sin. a81

as an ambition, was already secretly at work in Paul's day.

It was a process of little by little adding error to error,-
the supplementing of one man's ambitious declarations by
those of another and another farther down the stream of
time. Thus, insidiously, did Satan plant and water the
seeds of error, and develop the greatest and most influen-
tial system the world has ever known-Antichrist.
The name "Antichrist " has a twofold significance. 'The
first is againsf (i. c., in opposition to) Christ: the second
significance is instead (i. c., a counterfeit) of Christ. In
the first sense the expression is a general one, which would
apply to any enemy opposing Christ. In this sense Saul
(afterward called Paul), and every Jew, and every Moham-
medan, and all the Pagan emperors and people of Rome,
were antichrists-opposers of Christ. (AQs g .4.) But it is
not in this sense of the word that the Scriptures use the name
Antichrist. They pass over all such enemies, and apply
the term Anfichn'sf in the sense given above, as now its sec-
ondary meaning, viz.,--as against, in the sense of misrep-
resenting, counterfeiting, faking fhcplacc of the true Christ.
Thus John remarks, "Ye have heard that fhc Antichrist
shall come. Even now there are many antichrists." (I John
2 :18, 19.) [The Greek distinguishes between .the special
Antichrist and the numerous lesser ones.] And John's
subsequent remarks show that he does not refer to all op-
posers of Christ and the Church, but to a certain class who,
still professing to be of the Christ body, the Church, h d
left the foundation principles of the truth, and were there-
fore not only misrepresenting the truth, but were, in the
eyes of the world, taking the place and name of the true
Church-hence really counterfeiting the true saints. John
says of these, "They went out from us, but they were not
of us: " they do not represent us, even though they may
deceive themselves and the world on this subje&. In the
same epistle John declares that those he mentions as many
antichrists have the spirit of f l u Antichrist.
Here, then, is what we should expea, and what we do
find in Papacy: not an opposition to the name of Christ,
but an enemy or opponent of Christ in that it falsely bears
his naine, counterfeits his kingdom and authority, and mis-
represents his charaaer and plans and doarines before the
world-a most baneful enemy and opponent indeed-worse
far than an outspoken foe. And this is true, be it remem-
bered, even though some of those connekled with that system
are conscientiously astray--"deceivingand beingdeceived. ' '
With these intimations as to the identity and charatier-
istics of the Man of Sin, and when, and where, and under
what circumstances, to look for him, we shall proceed to an
examination of some of the historic evidences. proving, we
think beyond reasonable question, that every predieion
concerning the Antichrist has been fulfilled in the Papal
system, in a manner and to an extent which, with the en-
lightenment of this day taken into account, all must admit
could never be repeated. Space obliges us here to confine
ourselves to a mere outline of the great mass of historic
testimony. We have also confined ourselves to historians
of recognized accuracy, in many instances going to Roman
Catholic writers for their testimony or admissions.
THE CIRCUMSTANCES WHICH GAVE BIRTH TO THE
MAN OF SIN.

A GREATFALLING Aw~y.-We first inqaire, Does his-

tory record a fulfilment of Paul's prophecy of a great fall-
ing away from the original simplicity and purity of the doc-
trines and life of the Christian Church, and of the secret
working of an iniquitous, ambitious influence in the Church,
prior to the development of Papacy, the Man of Sin-i. c.,
prior to the recognition of a pope as the head of the Church?
 Thc Man of Sin. 283 .

Yes, very clearly: The Papal Hierarchy did not come

into existence for several centuries after the Lord and the
Apostles had founded the Church. And of the interval
between, we read*:-
"As the church grew in numbers and wealth, costly
edifices were construaed for worship ;the services became
more elaborate ; sculpture and painting were enlisted in the
work of providing aids to devotion. Relics of saints and
martyrs were cherished as sacred possessions; religious ob-
servances were multiplied; and the church under the Chris-
tian emperors [in the fourth century], with its array of
clergy and of imposing ceremonies, assumed much of the
stateliness and visible splendor that belonged to the hea-
then system which it had supplanted."
Says another,t " Contemporaneously with the establish-
ment [of Christianity as the religion of the empire in the
fourth century] was the progress of a great and general cor-
mpfion which hadarisen fwo ccntun'es befort. Superstition
and ignorance invested the ecclesiastics with a power which
they exerted to their own aggrandizement."
Rapin observes that, " In the fifth century Christianity
was debased by a vast number of human inventions; the
simplicity of its government and discipline was reduced to
a system of clerical power; and its worship was ~olluted
with ceremonies borrowed from the heathen."
Mosheim, in his "History of Christianity," traces the
falling away of the Church from its original simplicity and
purity, step by step, down to its deep degradation which
culminated in the development of the "Man of Sin."
Whether or not he recognized the Antichrist does not ap-
pear, but in a masterly way he has traced the workings
of the "Mystery of Iniquity," in the Church, down to the
* Fisher's Universal History, page 193.
t 'Nhite's Universal History, page 156.
beginning of the fourth century-when his work was s u l
denly cut short by death. From his excel1e;lt and volumi
nous work our space does not here permit quotations, but
we commend the work entire as highly instruAive in its
bearing on the subjea.
We quote, from Lord's " OCdRoman W d , "a brief and
pointed sketch of the Church's history dxring the first four
centuries, which shows clearly and concisely its gradual
decline, and its rapid degeneracy after the hindrance re-
ferred to by the Apostle was removed. H e says :-
"In the First Century not many wise or noble were called.
No great names have k e n handed down to us ; no philos-
ophers, or statesmen, or nobles, or generals, or governors,
or judges, or magistrates. In the first century the Chris-
tians were not of sufficient importance to be generally perse-
cuted by the government. They had not even arrested
public attention. Nobody wrote against them, not even
Greek philosophers. Wc do not read of protests or apolo-
gies from the Christians themselves. They had no grezt
lrierl in their ranks, either for learning, or talents, or wealth,
or social position. Nothing in history is more barren than
the annals of the Church in the first century, so far as great
names are concerned. Yet in this century converts were
multiplied in every city, and traditions point to the mar-
tyrdoms of those who were prominent, including nearly all
of the apostles.
"ITL tht Second Century there are no greater names than
Polycarp, Ignatius, Justin Martyr, Clement, Melito and
Apollonius, quiet bishops or intrepid martyrs, who ad-
dressed their flocks in upper chambers, and who held no
worldly rank, famous only for their sanQity or simplicity
of charatler, and only mentioned for their sufferings and
faith. Wc read of martyrs, some of whom wrote valuable
treatises and apologies; but among them we find no peo-
ple of rank. I t was a dis -race to be a Christian in the eye
of fashion or power. The early Christian literature is
chiefly apologetic, and the doQrinal charaQer is simpje and
l~raQical. There were controversies in the Church, an
intense religious life, great aaivities, great virtues, but no
 The Man of Sin. 285

I outward conflias, no secular history. They had not as yet

assailed the government or the great social institutions of
the empire. It was a small body of pure and blameless
I men, who did not aspire to control society. But they had
attraaed the notice of the government and were of suffi-
cient consequence to be persecuted. They were looked
upon as fanatics who sought to destroy a reverence for ex-
isting institutions. "

"In this century the polity of the Church was quietly

orgarrized. There was an organized fellowship among the
members; bishops had become influential, not in society,
but among the Christians; dioceses and parishes were es-
tablished; there was a distinction between city and rural
bishops ; delegates of churches assembled to discuss points
of faith or suppress nascent heresies; the diocesan system
was developed, and ecclesiastical centralization commenced ;
deacons began to be reckoned among the higher clergy;
the weapons of excommunication were forged ; missionary
efforts were carried on; the festivals of the church were
created ; Gnosticism was embraced by many leading minds ;
catechetical schools taught the faith systematically ; the
forrnulas of baptism and the sacraments became of great
importance ;and monachism became popular. The Church
was thus laying the frmndahbn of its future pol* and power.
" The Third Century saw the Church more powerful as

an institution. Regular synods had assembled in the great .

cities of the empire; the metropolitan system was matured;
the canons of the Church were definitely enumerated;
great schools of theology attraaed inquiring minds ; the
doarines were systematized [i. e., defined, limited, and
formulated into creeds and confessions of faith]. Chris-
tianity had spread so extensively that it must needs be
either persecuted or legalized ; great bishops ruled the grow-
ing church; great doaors [of divinity] speculated on the
questions [philosophy and science falsely so called] which
had agitated the Grecian schools; church edifices were en-
larged, and banquets instituted in honor of the martyrs.
The Church was rapidly advancing to a position which ex-
torted the attention of mankind.
286 Thc Time is a t H a d .

It was not till thc I;our/ir Century--when imperial per-

secution had stopped ; when [the Roman Emperor] Con-
stantine was converted; when the Church wus allied with
the State; when the early faith was itself corrupted ; when
superstition and vain pl~ilosophyhad entered the ranks of
the faithful ; when bishops became courtiers; when churches
became both rich and splendid ; when synods were brought
under political influence; when monachists [monks] had
established a false principle of virtue; when politics and
.
dogmatics went hand in hand, and emperors enforced the

Church. a J
decrees of church councils-that men of rank entered the
hen hristianity became the religion of the
court and of the fashionable classes, it was used to support
the very evils against which it originally protested. The
Church was not only impregnated with the errors of Pagan
philosophy, but it adopted many of the ceremonies of ori-
ental worship, which were both minute and magnificent.
The churches became, in the fourth century, as imposing
as the old telnples of idolatry. Festivals became frequent
and imposing. The people clung to them because they
obtained excitement and a cessation from labor. Venera-
tion for martyrs ripened into the introduAion of images-
a future source of popular idolatry. Cl~ristianitywas em-
blazoned in pompous ceremonies. The veneration for
saints approximated to their deification, and superstition
exalted the mother of our Lord into an objea of absolute
worship. Communion tables became imposing altars typi-
cal of Jewish sacrifices, and the relics of martyrs were pre-
served as sacred amulets. Monastic life also ripened into
a grand system of penance and expiatory rites. Armies of
monks retired to gloomy and isolated places, and aban-
doned themselves to rhapsodies and fastings and self-expia-
tion. They were a dismal and fanatical set of men, over-
looking the praAical aims of life.
"The clergy, ambitious and worldly, sought rank and
distinAion. They even thronged the courts of princes and
aspired to temporal honors. They were no longer sup-
ported by the voluntary contributions of the faithful, but
by revenues supplied by government, or property inherited
from the old [pagan] temples. Great legacies were made
to the Church by the rich, and these the clergy controlIed.
 Tire Man of Sin. 287

These bequests became sources of inexhaustible wealth. As

wealth increased and was intrusted to the clergy, they be-
came indifferent to the wants of the people,-no longer
supported by them. They became lazy, arrogant and in-
dependent. The people were shut out of the government
of the Church. The bishop became a grarId personage
who controlled and appointed his clergy. The Church was
allied with the Stafe, and religious dogmas were enforced
by the sword of the magistrate.
"AN IMPOSING HIERARCHY WAS ESTABLISHED, OF
VARIOUS GRADES, WHICH CULMINATED
IN THE BISHOP OF ROME.
"The Emperor decided points of faith, and the clergy
were exempted from the burdens of the state. There was a
great flocking to the priestly offices when the clergy wielded
so much power and became so rich ; and men were elevated
to great sees [bishoprics], not because of their piety or
talents, but their influence with the great. The mission of
the Church was lost srghf of in a degrading alliance with fhe
State. Christianity was a pageant, a ritualism, an arm of
the State, a vain philosophy, a superstition, a formula."
Thus the great falling away from the faith, predi&ed by
the Apostle Paul, is an established fa& of history. All his-
torians bear witness to it, even those who approve the as-
sumption of power and eulogize the chief actors in the
scheme. We regret that our space limits our quotations to
some of the most pointed expressions. The falling away,
covering a period of centuries, was so gradual as to be much
less noticeable to those who then lived in its midst than to
us who see it as a whole; and the more deceiving was it be-
cause every step of organization, and every advance toward
influence and authority in the Church and over the world,
was taken in the name of Chvisf, and professedly to glorify
him and fulfil his plans recorded in Scripture. Thus was
the great Antichrist developed-the most dangerous, most
subtle and most persistent opponent of true Christianity,
and the most fiendish persecutor of the true saints.
288 The Time i s at Hand.

THE HINDRANCE REMOVED.

The Apostle Paul foretold that this iniquitous principle
would work secretly for a time, while some opposing thing
stood in tlie way, until, the hindrance being removed, it
could have a'free course, and .progress rapidly to the de-
velopment of the Antichrist. H e says, "Only he that now
hindereth will hinder, until he be taken out of the way."
( 2 Thes. 2 :7.) What do& history have to show in fulfil-
ment of this predi&ion? It shows that the thing which
hindered a rapid development of Antichrist was the fa&
that the place aspired to was already filled by another. The
Roman empire had not only conquered the world and given
it politics and laws, but, recognizing religious superstitions
to be the strongest chains by which to hold and control a
people, it had adopted a scheme which had its origin in
Babylon, in the time of her greatness as ruler of the world.
That plan was, that the emperor should be esteemed tlie
direAor and ruler in religious as well as in civil affairs. In
support of this, it was claimed that the emperor was a demi-
god, in some sense descended from their heathen deities.
As such he was worshiped and his statues adored; and as
such he was styled Pontrjex Maximus-i. e., Chlef Priest
or Greatest Religious Ruler. And this is tlie very title
claimed by and given to the pontiffs or popes of the Roman
Hierarchy since this Antichrist obtained "the power and
seat and great authority" of the former ruler of Rome.-
Rev. 13:2.
But ancient pagan Rome and Babylon had only a mere
skeleton of sacerdotal power as compared with the complex
and elaborate machinery and contrivances of doarine and
praAice of Papal Rome, the triumphant successor to their
scheme, who now, after centuries of cunning and skill, has
its power so intrenched that even to-day, when its power
is outwardly broken and it is shorn of civil dominion, it
 ZZe Man of Sin. 289

rules the world and controls kingdoms secretly, under

cover, more thoroughly than the Roman emperors ever
ruled the kings subordinate to them.
T o their credit be it recorded that not one of the Roman
emperors, as Pontifex Maximus or Chief Religious Ruler,
ever exercised the tyranny of some of their successors on the
*
Papal throne. On this point Gibbon says: "It must be
allowed that ihe nymber of Protestants who were executed
in a single province and a single reign, far exceeded that of
the primitive martyrs in the space of three centuries and
of the [entire ] Roman empire." According to the custom
of their day they did favor the most popular gods, but
wherever their armies went, the gods and worship of the
conquered people were generally respeAed. This was illus-
trated in Palestine, in which, though under Roman control,
religious liberty and freedom of conscience were generally
respeAed by the imperial Ponigex Maximus, who as relig-
ious ruler thus showed his clemency toward the people, and
his harmony with all the popular gods.
I
So, then, we see that what hindered the early develop-
ment of Antichrist was the fa& that the coveted seat of
spiritual supremacy was filled by the representatives of the
strongest empire the world had yet known ; and that for any
to have attempted an open display of ambition in this di-
reAion would have exposed them to the wrathof the masters
1 of the world. Hence this iniquitous ambition at first worked
I secretly, disclaiming any intent to gain power or authority,
until a favorable opportunity was presented-after the nom-
inal Church had become large and influential and the im-
perial power was shartered by political dissensions and was
beginning to decay.
The power of Rome was rapidly failing, and its strength
and unity were divided among six claimants to the imperial
* Vol. II., page 85.
19
'90 The Time is at Hand.

honors, when Constantine became emperor. And that, in

part at least, he adopted Christianity to strengthen and
unify his empire, is a reasonable supposition. On this
point history says :-
- "whether constantine embraced it [Christianity] from
convi&ion of its truth, or from policy, is matter of dispute.
Certain it is, that this religion, though receiving from the
Roman power only silent obloquy, or a&ive, persecution,
had extended among the people, so that Constantine
strengthened himself in the afTeAion of the soldiers by
adopting it. . . . Worldly ambition pointed to the course
which the emperor pursued in declaring himself a Chris-
tian, and not the spirit of Christ, who said, My kingdom
is not of this world. Constantine made it the religion
of the empire, and thenceforth we find its influence sul-
lied with earthly things. . . . No particular bishop was
regarded as head of the whole Church, but the emperor
was such in point of fa&. In this capacity he called the
Council of Nice, having in the controversy between Atha-
nasius and Arius taken sides against the latter. T ' r cmncil
agreed with the emperor."*
"Whatever advantages might be derived from the ac-
quisition of an imperial proselyte, he was distinguished by
the splendor of the purple, rather than the superiority of
wisdom or virtue, from the many thousands of his subjeas
who had embraced the doArines of Christianity . . . The
same year of his reign in which he convened the Council
of Nice was polluted by the execution of his eldest son.
The gratitude of the Church has exalted the virtues and
excused the failings of a generous patron who seated Chris-
tianity on the throne of the Roman world."t
Here, then, under Constantine's reign, the opposition of
the empire to Christianity gave way to favor, and the Im-
perial Pontifex Maximus became the patron of the professed
but really apostate Church of Christ ; and, taking her by
the hand, he assisted her to a place of popularity and splen-
*Willard's Universal History, page 163.
t Gibbon, Vol. II., page 269.
 17rc Man of Sin. 291

dor from which she was able afterward, as the imperial

power grew weak, to put her own representatives upon the
religious throne of the world as Chief Religious Ruler-
Pontryex M a x i m .
But it is a mistake to suppose, as many do, that the
Church at this time was a pure (virgin) church, suddenly
lifted into a dignity and power which became her snare.
Quite the contrary is true. As already stated, a great fall-
ing away had occurred, from primitive purity and simplic-
ity and freedom into creed-bound, ambitious faaions,
whose errors and ceremonies, resembling those of the pagan
philosophies, garnished with some truths and enforced and
clinched with the doctrine of everlasting torment, had drawn
into the church a v&t horde, whose numbers and influence
became valuable to Constantine and were respeeed and
used accordingly. No such worldly man ever thought se-
riously of espousing the cause of the humble, Christ-like
"little flock,"-the truly consecrated Church, whose names
are written in heaven. The popularity with his soldiers,
mentioned by the historians, is very different from popu-
larity with real soldiers of the cross.
In proof of this let us here quote from history, regarding
the state of religious society under Diocletian, the prede-
cessor of Constantine, who, toward the close of his reign,
believing that Christians had attempted to destroy his life,%
became embittered against them and persecuted them by
ordering the destruaion of Bibles, the banishing of bishops,
and finally by decreeing the death of such as opposed these
*
enaaments. Gibbon says of this era:-
" Diocletian and his colleagues frequently conferred the
most important offices on those persons who avowed their
abhorrence for the worship of the gods, but who displayed
abilities proper for the service of the state. The bishops
held an honorable rank in their respe&ive provinces,. and
* Vol. II., pages 53 and 57.
292 TAc Time is at Nand.
were treated with distin&ion and respea, not only by the
people, but by the magistrates themselves. Almost in every
city, the ancient churches were found insufficient to con-
tain the increasing number of proselytes; and in their place
more stately and capacious edifices were ere&ed for the
public worship of the faithful. The corruption of manners
and principles, so forcibly lamented by Eusebius, may be
considered as not only a consequence but a proof of the
liberty which the Christians enjoyed and abused under the
reign of Diocletian. Prosperity had relaxed the nerves of
discipline. Fraud, envy and malice prevailed in every
congregation. The proselytes aspired to the episcopal of-
fice, which every day became an obje& more worthy of
their ambition. The bishops, who contended with each
other for ecclesiastical pre-eminence, appeared by their
condu& to claim a secular and tyrannical power in the
church; and the lively faith which still distinguished the
Christians from the Gentiles was shown much less in their
lives than in their controversial writings.
c 6 T h estory of Paul of Samosata, who filled the metro-
F
politan see bishopric] of Antioch while the East was in
the hands o Odenatus and Zenobia, may serve to illustrate
the condition and character of the times. [A. D. 270.1
Paul considered the service of the church a very lucrative
profession. His ecclesiastical jurisdi&ion was venal and
rapacious : he extorted frequent contributions from the
most opulent of the faithful, and converted to his own use
a considerable part of the public revenues. [It is claimed
by critics. says Gibbon, that Paul held the office of Im-
.perial Ducenarilrs, or procurator, with an annual salary of
two hundred Scsterfia,-$77,000.1 By his pride and lux-
ury, the Christian religion was rendered odious in the eyes
of the Gentiles. His council chamber, and his throne, the
splendor with which he appeared in public, the suppliant
crowd who solicited his attention, the multitude of letters
and petitions to which he di&ated his answers, and the
perpetual hurry of business in which he was involved, were
circumstances much better suited to the state of a civil
magistrate than to the humility of a primitive bishop.
When he harangued his people from the pulpit, Paul af-
fected the figurative style and the theatrical gestures of an
 The Man of Sin. 293

Asiatic sophist, while the cathedral resounded with the

most extravagant acclamations in the praise of his divine
eloquence. Against those who resisted his power, or re-
fused to flatter hisvanity, the prelate of Antioch wasarrogant,
rigid and inexorable, but he relaxed the discipline and lav-
ished the treasures of the church on his dependent clergy."
Thus under Constantine's reign all hindrance was finally
\ removed, and, as we shall find, ;he organization of papac;
-the church nominal under the headship of the bishop of
Rome as pope-was speedily effeAed.
RAPID DEVELOPMENT OF ANTICHRIST.

The rapid development of the Papal Hierarchy after the

accession of Constantine is a very remarkabie feature of its
history. The prince of this world " was true to his prom-
ise to give power and dominion as a reward for worshiping ,

and obeying him. (Matt. 4:8, 9.) By the edi& of Milan,

Constantine gave legal security to the possessions of the
Church, and Christians recovered lands formerly forfeited.
A second ediA, A. D. 321, 'granted the liberty of be-
queathing property to the Church, while Constantine him-
self set an example of liberality and lavished wealth upon
the Christian clergy unsparingly. This example of the
. Emperor was followed by thousands of his subjeAs, whose
offerings during life and whose bequests in the hour of death
flowed into the ecclesiastical treasury. White says: *
"The church of Rome began early to assume authority
1
over the others over the churches of other cities and coun-
tries,] as well rom the numbers a n d wealth of its con-
verts as from its position in the capital city. Many cir-
cumstances concurred to augment the influence of its bishop,
although his usurpation and ambition were for a time vig-
orously repelled. The transference of the seat of power
[by Constantine, from Rome to Constantinople, A. D. 3341
increased the power of the western church by conferring
the chief magistracy on the bishop. T o this must be added
+White's Universal History, page 155.
a94 TAr 2Tmc is at Hand.
the sanAion given by Gratian and Valentinian to the custom
of appeals to Rome, and the frequent pilgrimages to the
tombs of St. Peter and St. Paul and other martyrs.'
After the death of Constantine the varied fortunes of the
Roman Empire seemed to co-operate for the advancement
of the apostate church and the development of Antichrist;
for a union under one head or pope, esteemed the represent-
ative or vicegerent of Christ, had not yet been effected.
The emperors succeeding Constantine, down to Theodo-
sius, continued to regard themselves as the heads of the
Church, in whom centered divine authority. Though no
one of the eighteen hundred bishops of the empire was yet
prepared to demand recogrufion as the head, or pope, several
had their eyes on that prize, and the emperors were shown
the shallowness of their claims to the title Pontrycx Mix-
imus, in the argument that since they worshiped dead saints
they owed a similar respee to their living representatives
-the bishops. Nevertheless, the emperors in their ediAs
repeatedly referred to the empire as a Aicrarchy and
to themselves as divine personages.*
The power and headship of the bishop of Rome came on
apace: within fifty years from the time Christianity was
legally established, his wealth and dignity, as the bishop of .
the capital and chief city of the world, were very great.
Ammianus, a contemporary historian, describing his wealth
and ostentation, says, "He surpassed kings in splendor
and magnificence, rode in the stateliest chariots, was ar-
rayed in the finest attire, and was distinguished by his lux-
ury and pride." The removal of the seat of empire to
Constantinople, the exposure of the city of Rome to the
invasion of the barbarians from the north, the continual
changes of generals and governors in the now fast falling
empire, left the bishop of the church at Rome the most
--
* See Gibbon, Vol. I I . , page 108.
 The Man 4 Sin. 295

permanent and most honored official there; and his grad-

ually increasing prestige was heightened as well by the re-
moval of the rival splendors of the imperial court to Con-
stantinople as by the reverence attaching to the very name
of Rome, among all the peoples of the world.
As an illustration of this, we note that when, in A. D.
455, the city of Rome was invaded and plundered by the
Vandals, and all around was distress and desolation, Leo,
the bishop of Rome, ~mprovedthe opportunity for impress-
ing upon all, both barbarians and Romans, his claim of
spiritual power. T o the rude and superstitious barbarians,
already greatly impressed by what they saw about them, of
Rome's greatness and wealth, Leo, arrayed in his pontif-
ical robes, exclaimed: " Beware 1 I am the successor of
St. Peter, to whom God has given the keys of the kingdom
of heaven and against whose church the gates of hell can-
not prevail; I am the living representative of divine power
on the earth; I am Caesar, a Christian Caesar, ruling in
love, to whom all Christians owe allegiance; I hold in my
hands the curses of hell and the benediAions of heaven;
I absolve all subjects from allegiance to kings; I give and
take away, by d i v ~ n eright, all thrones and principali-
ties of Christendom. Beware how you desecrate the pat-
rimony given me by your invisible king; yea, bow down
your necks to me and pray that the anger of God may be
averted. "
The veneration for the place and name was aAively
taken advantage of by the bishop of Rome, who soon
claimed a superiority' to all other bishops, governors and
rulers. Soon he claimed not only ecclesiastical dominion
of the world, but also civil dominion: that the right to
crown and uncrown, to make and degrade any and all rulers
of the old Roman Empire was the right and inheritance of
the Church of Rome, which, it was claimed, God had thus
invested with the dominion of earth. These claims were
made repeatedly, and repeatedly denied by opposing bish-
ops, so that to fix an em& year as the date of its begin-
ning would be impossible. As for itself, Papacy claims
that it was organized in the days of the apostles, and that
Peter was the first pope ; but this is not only without proof,
but is most positively contradiCted by all history, which
shows that though the inipuig of ambition worked secretly
for a long time, it was hindered from developing into Anti-
christ, and from making such open claims, until the Roman
Empire began to disintegrate.
Henceforth we deal with the Antichrist, whose gradual
dcvt(opmmf and organization from secretly working ambi-
tion are a fitting prelude to the terrible charaaer displayed
after the coveted power had been grasped-from 5 39 A. D.
to 1799 A. D., 1260 years. Of this period the first three
hundred years mark tht rise of this temporal power; the
last three mark its waning under the influences of the Ref-
ormation and civilization; and the internlediate period of
seven centuries embraces Papacy's glory-time and the "dark
ages" of the world, full of frauds and deceptions in the
name of Christ and true religion.
A Roman Catholic writer fully corroborates our findings
on this subje&, and we present his words regardless of their
gloss, as corroborative testimony. Giving, with glowing
enthusiasm, a description of the rise of the Papacy to tem-
poral power, describing it as a plant of heavenly origin, and
therefore of rapid growth and high exaltation in the world,
he says :-
"The rise of the temporal power of the Popes presents
to the mind one of the most extraordinary phenomena
which the annals of the human race offer to our wonder
and admiration. By a singular conlbination of concurring
circumstances a new power and a new dominion grew up,
silently and steadily, on the ruins of that Roman Empire
 The Man of Sin. 297

which had extended its sway over, or made itself respetled

by, nearly all the nations, peoples and races that lived in
the period of its strength and glory; and that new power,
of lowly origin, struck a deeper root, and soon exercised
a wider authority, than the empire whose gigantic ruins it
saw shivered into fragments and mouldering in dust. In
Rome itself the power of the successor of Peter grew side
by side with, and under the proteAing shadow of, that of
the emperor; 'and such was the increasing influence of the
popes, that the majesty of the supreme Pontiff was likely
ere long to dim the splendor of the purple.
"The removal by Constantine of the seat of empire from
the West to the East, from the historic banks of the Tiber
to the beautiful shores of the Bosphorus, laid the broad
foundation of a sm~creipiywhich in realiiy commcnccsfron~
tho/ momentous change. Yra&ically, almost from that day,
Rome, which had witnessed the birth, the youth, the
splendor, and the decay, of the mighty race by whom her
name had been carried with her eagles to the remotest re-
gions of the then known world, was gradually abandoned
by the inheritors of her renown; and its people, deserted
by the emperors, and an easy prey to the ravages of the
barbarians whom they had no longer the courage to resist,
beheld in the bishop of Rome their guardian, their protec-
tor, their father. Year by year the temporal authority of
the popes grew into shape and hardened into strength,
without violence, without bloodshed, without fraud, by the
force of overwhelming circumstances, fashioned, as if visibly,
by the hand of God."
While Roman Catholics thus represent the rise of the
Papacy on the ruins of Pagan Rome as a triumph of Chris-
tianity, those who are acquainted with the true spirit of
Christianity look in vain to see any trace of that spirit In
the prostitution of the Church and her unholy alllance with'
the world. Nelther can the true Christian see in the ad-
vantages furnished by ignorance, superstition, calamities,
and the various circumstances of the times of which the
Church of Rome took advantage, any evidence of divine
interposition in her favor. Nor yet can they discover, in
the exaltation of the Church of Rome to earthly power and
glory, any verification of the Lord's promise to the true
Church, to exalt her in due fime-after the Antichrist has
come and gone ; for the exaltation of the true Church is
not to be to a blood-stained and crime-polluted throne, such
as the throne of the Papacy has been from its very begin-
ning: neither will the true Christ ever need to call upon
earthly kings to establish or defend his power. The marks
which distinguish the counterfeit from the real kingdom of
Christ are easily recognizable by those acquainted, through
the Scriptures, with the real Christ and his body, the true
Church, with the principles upon which his kingdom is to
be established, and with the objeEt for which it is to be set up.
But let no one suppose that the real Church of Christ,
even in those corrupt times, was either extinguished or lost
sight of. The Lord knoweth them that are his" in every
age and under every condition. As wheat they were per-
mitted to grow in the midst of a field overrun with tares;
as gold they were in the furnace, being tried and purified
and " made meet for the inheritance of the saints in light."
True, the course of the multitude, who called themselves
Christians, occupies the most prominent place on the pages
of history; but undoubtedly a faithful few through all the
persecutions, and in the midst of all the deceptive arts of
the Mystery of Iniquity, walked worthy of their high call-
ing, were laid to rest and recorded of God as heirs to the
crown that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for them.
Thus, clearly, on the pages of history, the fa& is pointed
but that this Man of Sin, Antichrist, was born in Rome;
and, though at first opposed, he gradually raised himself up
to power; or, as expressed in Daniel's prophecy, as " a
little horn," it came up out of the head of that old Roman
beast, that "great and terrible beast," forwhich Danielcould
find no name, which had such power to hurt and to destroy.
 The Man of Sin. 299

And,' as we proceed, we shall find that Antichrist's history

corresponds exaaly, not only with Daniel's prophecy, but
with all the prdphecies recorded concerning him.

Having located Antichrist, we next proceed to compare

the character of Papacy with the prophecies recorded, de-
scriptive of the charaaer and deeds of the Antichrist or
Man of Sin.
Some may query whether it be right to pass over the em-
I perors of Rome (who claimed to be Supreme religious
rulers), without calling their system Antichrist, and.to apply
that title complete and entire to the organized Papal sys-
tem. We answer, This is certainly right ;and we refer the
reader again to the definition of Antichrist already given,
as used in the scriptures, viz., In theplace of, Insteadof, i. e.,
A counterfeit of the true Christ. T o be this, it must claim
to be a spiritual empire: it must claim to rule the kingdoms

~ of earth by this spiritual authority; it must thus be not

only an antagonist but a counterfeit, misrepresenting and
pretending to be Christ's kingdom, and exercising what
I will in God's due time be the authority of the true Christ,
the church glorified and complete under the only true Head
I and Lord,-the real Ponhyex Maximus.
Not only does Papacy claim to be the glorified king-
dom of Christ promised by the Lord, the aposties and the
prophets, but it applies to itself and its successive heads (the
popes, who, it claims, take the place of Christ, as Pontiff,
Chief or King of this kingdom) all those passages of the
prophets which describe the Millennia1 glory of the Christ.
And, '' deceiving [others] and being deceived" themselves
(by their false theories, developed slowly by sinful ambition
for greatness, during centuries), the popes have piece by piece
arranged the titles of all associated in the hierarchy, their
3m TAc Time is at H a d .

gorgeous clothing, their imposing ceremonials, their grand

cathedrals with solemn, awe-inspiring services, on a scale
to correspond as nearly as possible with their claims-the
gorgeous surroundings and clothing and ceremonies match-
ing, as best they can make them match, the glories and
grandeur portrayed by the prophets.
For instance, Psalm 2: 1 2 reads, "Kiss the Son, 0 ye
kings of the earth, lest he be angry, and ye perish by the
way, when his anger is kindled but a little." This is not
a command to kiss literally, but to yield willing, cheerful
submission to our Lord, and applies to the present hour,
when, preparatory to the great and true Millennia1 reign of
the true Christ, the kings or great ones of earth, politically,
socially, financially and ecclesiastically, are being tested by
their willingness or unwillingness to bow to the righteous
regulations now due to go into operation. Those who re-
sist righteousness resist the scepter of this King of glory,
and all such shall be overthrown in the great time of trouble
which ushers in the Millennial reign of the new King : all
who would not have him reign shall be slain. (Luke 19: 27.)
His enemies shall lick the dust''-be vanquished.
Misapplying this prophecy to his counterfeit kingdom,
Antichrist's representative head, the pope, in the palmy
days of his prosperity caused kings and emperors to bow
before him; as before Christ, and to kiss his great toe-ap-
plying the same as the fulfilment of this prophecy,
Claims like these are very generally passed over lightly
by prophetic students and writers, while they search out
and specially notice immoralities ; but herein they greatly
err, for criminalities have been plentiful enough in every
age, and would need no such special, prophetic delin-
eations as are given of Antichrist. Could it be proved
that those conneAed with the papal system have been very
models of morality, it would be none the less identical
 17rc m a n a f Sin. 301

with the charaaer noted in Scripture as the great Anti-

christ-the counterfeit which has arrogated to itself the
titles, privileges, powers and reverence belonging to the
Lord's Anointed. As a counterfeit, it has also misrepre-
sented the plan of God with reference to the sele&ion of a
" little flock," or Church, in the present time; and it has

entirely set aside the real hope of the Church, and the Lord's
provision for the blessing of the world during the Millen-
nial reign of Christ-which it represents as fulfilled in its
own reign.
The ill effe&s of such and misrepresentation of
God's plan can scarcely be estimated. They have been the
dire& source from which sprang all the corrupt do&rines
which, one after another, were introduced to support the
claims and add to the dignity of Antichrist. And though
the Reformation, three centuries ago, ushered in an era of
Bible study and liberty of thought, and led to the rejeAion
of many evils and errors, yet the counterfeit was on so elab-
orate a scale, so complete in all its parts and arrangements,
and had so thoroughly deceived the whole world that,
even after Luther and many others had recognized Papacy
as the outcome of the great falling awaj-the Antichrist
of prophecy-they, while denouncing it as a system, held
firmly to the false theory which led to its peculiar errors
of do&rine and praAice. T o this day the great majority of
Protestants of all denominations support the theory of An-
tichrist, that Christ's Kingdom has been set*. Some have
endeavored to do as Papacy did-to organize their church
under some one person as its head-while others supply the
place of this head with a council or synod; but all are
under the delusion imposed by the false and misleading
interpretations of Scripture doarines started by Anti-
christ-that now, and not at a future time, is the r e i p of
Christ's Kingdom; and, denying the coming age, as the
302 The rime is a t Hand.
Antichrist does, they, like that system, are careless of the
full development of holiness among believers and are zeal-
ous rather for the accomplishment now of the work of the
next age (the conversion of the world)--so much so, that
they are often willing to misrepresent God's plan and Word,
and to invent theories to frighten and drive the world into
a profession of godliness; and willing also to resort to
questionable and worldly methods to add to their attrac-
tions, to make their various systems the more enticing to
the unconverted, whom they, like Antichrist, are willing to
count in for pride's sake and to make a good showing.
Such find it difficult to see that Papacy is Antichrist.
How could they, while faith is not yet free from the poison,
and reason is still greatly blinded by the very essence of ' .
Antichrist's error. The greatness, the grandeur and the
necessity 'of Christ's Millennia1 Kingdom and its work of
blessing all the families of the earth must be seen, before
the greatness of the Antichrist counterfeit can be appreci-
ated, or its havoc to the truth and its desolating and defiling
influence in the nominal church or temple of God can be
rightly estimated.
None need be surprised at the completeness of this coun-
terfeit, when we reflect that it is Satan's w o r h a n s h r ~ and
,
has been patterned after the types and illustrations of future
glory presented in the Scriptures. Seeing that the time
for the seleAion of the Church had come, and that the
truths planted by the Lord and the apostles had gained rapid
headway against all the heathen religions, seeking out the
meek wherever it went, the great adversary sought to de-
stroy the purity of the Church and to turn into other and
false channels that which he could not stop. Thus the
triumph of Antichrist, as well as its present power, has really
been Satan's success. But here we behold the wisdom of
God ; for while the success of Antichrist seemed to presage
 T H E C H U R C H OF GOD,
THE ROYAL PRIESTHOOD.

THE REALITY
TRUE TYPE. DURING COUNTERFEIT.
THE MILLRNNILIM.

AARON- CHRISTJESUS, THE POPES,

and successors-Chief our Lord and Head in turn, High-Priests of
or High Priest, head and representative; the the Papal Hierarchy; its
and representative and High-Priest of our pro- lord, head and mouth-
mouthpiece. fession or order. piece.
- - -
Under-Priests, deriv- The Church glorified, The Church of Rome
ing their official digni- the Body of C h r i s t , consists of the bishops
ty and rights and privi- sharers of his g l o r y , and prelates, who share
leges of servicethrough majesty, and office of the dignities of the hie-
A a r o n , whose body ruler: whose officeswill rarchy, though differing
they represented, typi- differ, as star differeth in degrees of honor-
IiedtheChurchofChrist. from star in glory. cardinals, bishops, etc.
Subject to the Hierarchy are assistants, as follows :-

The Levites, The earthly phase The under-priests

who did services con- ofthe Kingdomof God; of Papacy, not parts or
n&ed with the typical throughwhomthe glori- members of the church
Tabernacle-teaching, tied Church will have or hierarchy, but called
etc., etc. An inferior moredire& conta& with " Brothers" and '' Sis-

order of priests not per- the world, in teaching, ten." Of these are the
mittedto enter the Most governing,etc.,and who teachers, nurses, etc.,
HolySanCtuary(typica1 also will have closest in dire& -conta& with
of the spiritual nature), communion with t h e the p e e as well as
neither to look therein. spiritualChurchinglory. with the hierarchy.

A11 Israel was taught The World will be Papaq c l a i m s the

and direEted by the taught, dir&ed, ruled obedience of the World
above described hie- and helped by the above to its rule and teachings
rarchy. And in Moses, described Kingdom of --as being the King-
who was a type of the God andits earthly rep- domofGod. Thelower
complete Christ, they resentatives, which will priesthood is its agent.
had prophet, p r i e s t have all power, and When in power, it at-
and king united, typical must be obeyed; and all tempted to enforce its
of Christ's Millennia1 who obey not will be laws, and to " cut off"
authority.-A& 3 :ZZ. " cut 05."-A& 3: 23. those who obeyed not.
 the defeat of God's plan it was really, though unwittingly,
co-operating to insure the success of his plan; for by no
other means could the r"nrly consccratcd have been so thor-
oughly tried, and their faithfulness to God's Word so thor-
oughly tested, as by the permission of this great counterfeit.
The accompanying table will serve to show how complete
has been the counterfeit of the future organization of
Christ's kingdom in Papacy, and how it w& drawn from
the Jewish typical
..
Mosheim, explaining the rise of the hierarchical system
in the Church, very clearly shows this counterfeiting, in
these words, Vol. I., p. 337 :-
" Whilst the least probability remained that Jerusalem
might at one time or other again rear its head from the
dust, the Christian teachers and elders assumed to them-
selves no titles or distin&ions, at least none but the most
modest and humble ones ; but when the fate of that city had
been sealed by Hadrian [A. D. 1351. and not the most dis-
tant hope could any longer be entertained by the Jews, of
seeing their ancient government re-established, these same
pastors and ministers conceived a wish to haoc it bclintcdby
their flocks that they thcmsclvcs had succccdcd to fhc nghts
of the Jewish pn'csthood. The bishops, therefore, made it
their business to inculcate the notion that they were invested
with a chara&er resembling that of the great High Priest
of the Jews, and were conscqucwf~posscsscd of all those
r&&s which had been rccopizcd as btl'ongin~to thcJemih
Ponfzr. The funklions of the ordinary Jewish priest were,
in like manner, stated to have devolved, though under a
more perfe& form, on the presbyters of the Christian
Church : and finally the deacons were placed on a parallel
with the Levites, or inferior ministers."
THE HEAD AND MOUTH OF ANTICHRIST.
HIS GREAT SWELLING WORDS.

The pope (each pope in his turn) is the head of the false
church, which is his body, even as Christ Jesus is the head
 17re Man of Sin. 305

of the true Church, which is his body. Since the head is

the representative of the body, and its nzouth speaks for
the body, we find, as we should expea, this feature of
Antichrist prominently referred to in the Scriptures. In
Daniel 7:8, 11, 25, and Rev. 1 3 : s ~6, the mouth of Anti-
christ is brought specially to our notice as a leading char-
aderistic. Daniel says this horn had " eyes like the eyes
of man,"-symbolic of intelligence and a far-sighted
policy. This "horn" was to be different from all the
other powers ; it was to be more wise, more cunning, than
other empires which attempted to rule the world ; its power
was to be that of its mouth (utterance) guided by its eyes
(knowledge), rather than that of physical force. And no .
one acquainted with the history of Papacy can deny that
the figures used to illustrate its power and methods are
strikingly good.
( ( A n d there was &en unto him a mouth speaking great
things. And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against
God, to blasphrme his name, nnd his tabernacle, and them
that dwell in heaven. " " A n d he shall speak g n a t words
against the Most N2h."-Rev. 13:5,6 ;Dan. 7 :8,25.
It should not be forgotten that these are figurative ex-
pressions descriptive of the charader and claims of a sym-
bolic beast" (government) and "horn" (power) out of the
old Roman beast or empire. In some respeds, Papacy was
a new government ( I ' beast"), distinEt from the old Roman
empire; and in others, it was a horn or power among others
out of that empire, which for a time held superior control
over the other horns or powers. It is presented in symbol
from both these standpoints so as most thoroughly to locate
and designate it.
Antichrist's great swelling words, or blasphemies, cover
the whole period of his long career. The expression, blas-
phemy," in our dav, is usually given only a coarse meaning,
306 The lfwu is a t Hand.

as if it related to the most vulgar forms of cursing and pro-

fanity only. But, in its true significance, the word " blas-
phemy" is applicable to any indi@#y offered to God. B m -
z~ierdefines it thus: uBlaspirrmy is to attribute to God
that which is contrary to his nature, and does not belong to
him,--and, to deny what does. "--See WebsterJsUnabridged
DiCtionary under heads of BCaspiremy and Blarphemowly.
And in evidence that this is the sense in which the word
" blasphemy" is used in the Scriptures, notice the manner
in which our Lord and the Pharisees used it : " The Jews
answered, For a good work we stone thee not, but for
blasphemy; and because thou, being a man, makest thyself
God." Jesus answered them, '< Say ye of him whom the
Father hath sanCtified, and sent into the world, Thou blas-
phemest, because Isaid, I am the Son of God?"-John
10 :33, 36. See also Mark 14:61-64.
With this, the proper definition of " blasphemy," before
us, how evident it must be to the simplest minds that Pa-
pacy's great swelling words and boastful claims have, one
and all, been blasphemies. The establishment of a coun-
terfeit Kingdom of God was a libel upon God's government,
a gross blasphemy, and a misrepresentation of his charaCter
and plan and word. God's charaaer, i. e., his '< name,"
was blasphemed in the thousand monstrous edias, bulls and
decretals issued in his name, by the long line of those who
claimed, as vice-gerents, to represent his Son ; and God's
tabernacle, the hue Church, was blasphemed by the false
system which claimed to take its place-which claimed that
its faithful were the true and only tabernacle or Church of
God. But we must let history tell us of these great swell-
ing words, these blasphemous assumptions, which successive
popes, as the head of Antichrist, uttered and approved.
In a work entitled, The Pope the Vicar of Christ, the
Head of the Church," by the celebrated Roman Catholic,
 The Man of Sin. 307

Monsignor Capel, is a list of no less than sixty-two blas-

phemous titles applied to the pope; and, be it noticed, these
are not mere dead titles from the past, for they were ar-
ranged by one of Papacy's foremost living writers. We
quote from the list as follows :-
" Most Divine of all Heads."
" Holy Father of Fathers. "
Pontiff Supreme over all Prelates."
'' Overseer of the Christian Religion."
" The Chief Pastor-Pastor of Pastors."
Christ by UnAion."
'' Abraham by Patriarchate."
Melchisedec in Order."
" Moses in Authority."
" Samuel in the Judicial Office."

" High Priest, Supreme Bishop. "

" Prince of Bishops."

" Heir of the Apostles ; Peter in Power."
'' Key-bearer of the Kingdom of Heaven."
" Pontiff Appointed with Plenitude of Power."
'' Vicar of Christ."
" Sovereign Priest. "
" Head of all the Holy Churches. "

" Chief of the Universal Church."

'' Bishop of Bishops, that is, Sovereign Pontiff."
'' Ruler of the House of the Lord."
" Apostolic Lord and Father of Fathers. "
Chief Pastor and Teacher. "
Physician of Souls. "
" Rock against which the proud gates of hell prevail not. "

'' Infallible Pope. "

" Head of all the Holy Priests of God."
In addition to the long list of titles of which the above
are instances, the author gives the following quotations from
a letter which St. Bernard, Abbott of Claimaux, wrote to
Pope Eugenius III., A. D. 1150:-
Who art thou?-The High-Priest, the Supreme Bishop.
Thou art the Prince of Bishops, thou art the Heir of the
Apostles. Thou art Abel in p;imacy, Noah in government,
Abraham in the patriarchal rank, in order Melchisedec, in
dignity Aaron, in authority MOS&,Samuel in judicial office,
Peter in power, CHRIST I N UNCTION.Thou art he to whom
the keys of heaven are given, to whom the sheep are in-
trusted. There are indeed other door-keepers of heaven,
and other shepherds of the flocks; but thou art the more
glorious in proportion as thou hast also, in a different fash-
ion, inherited before others both these names. . . . The
power of others is limited by definite bounds: thine ex-
tends even over those who have received authority over
others. Canst thou not, when a just reason occurs, shut
up heaven against a bishop, depose him from the episcopal
office, and deliver him over to Satan? Thus thy privilege
is immutable, as well in the keys committed to thee as in
the sheep intrusted to thy care. "
All these blasphemously fiattering titles have been applied
to and received by the Roman ponti& with complacency
and marked satisfadion, as rightfully belonging to them.
From Pope Boniface VIII. we have the following decree,
which is still extant in the common law: "We declare,
say, define, pronounce it necessary to salvation for every
human creature to be subjed to the Roman pontiff." Pope
Gregory VII., who in the year 1063 ordained that the pope
should be called father offathers, draws the following from
Gen. I : 16, to support papal pretensions: "God made
two great lights in the firmament of heaven ; the greater light
to rule the day and the less to rule the night; both great,
but one the greater. 'In tAejnnammt of Atanen,' that is,
the universal church, God made two great lights;' that is,
he instituted two dignities, which are the pontifical author-
ity and the regal power; but that which presides over the
day, that is, the spiritual, is the greater; but that which
 Thc M a n of Sin. 309
~residesover carnal things is the less ; for as the sun differs
from the moon, so do popes differ from kings." Other
popes have adopted this interpretation, which has done
much to enforce the idea of papal supremacy.
St. Antonius,Archbishop of Florence, after citing Psalm 8 :
4-8, "Thou hast made hill1 a little lower than the angels,"
etc., and applying it to Christ, transfers it to the pope in
the following words : ' l And because he left us in his bod-
ily presence, he left his vicar [substitute] on the earth, viz.,
the chief pontiff, who is called papa, which means father of
fathers ; so that these words may be fitly expounded of the
pope. For the pope, as Hostiensis saith, is greater than
man but less than an angel, because he is mortal; yet he
is greater in authority and power. For an angel cannot
consecrate the body and blood of Christ, nor absolve or
bind, the highest degree of which power belongs to the
pope ; nor can an angel ordain or grant indulgences. He
is crowned with glory and honor; the glory of commenda-
tion, because he is called not only blessed, but most blessed.
Who shall doubt to call him blessed whom the very top of
such great dignity hath exalted? He is crowned with the
honor of veneration, so that the faithful may kiss his feet.
A greater veneration cannot exist.-'da'ot-e his footstool.'
(Psa. 9 :9.) H e is crowned with the magnitude of author-
ity, because he can judge all persons, but can be judged of
none, unless he be found to deviate from faith [the faith
of Antichrist, of course]. Hence he is crowned with a
triple, golden crown, and is ' placed over all the works of
his hands,' to dispose of all inferiors. He opens heaven,
sends the guilty to hell, confirms empires, regulates the
whole clergy."
- -

The Council of Lateran in its first session gave to the

pope
- - the appellation
-.
of Prince of the Universe;" in its
second session it called him Priest and King, who is to
be adored by all people, and who is very like unto God ;"
and in its fifth session it referred prophecies of Christ's
glorious reign to Leo X. in these terms: " Weep not,
daughter of Zion, for behold, the Lion of the tribe of Ju-
 dah, the root of David : behold, God hath raised thee up
a savior." -
From Ferraris' Ecclrsiasfical D i t l i m r y , a standard Ro-
man Catholic authority, we quote the following condensed
outline of papal power as given under the word papa,
article 2nd :-
('The pope is of such dignity and highness that he is not
simply a man but, as it were, God, and the vicar [repre-
.
sentative] of God. . . Hence the pope is crowned with
a triple crown, as king of heaven, of earth and of hell.
Nay, the pope's excellence and power are not only about
heavenly, terrestrial and infernal things, but he is also
above angels, and is their superior; so that if it were pos-
sible that angels could err from the faith, or entertain sen-
timents contrary thereto, they could be judged and excom-
municated by the pope. . . . He is of such great dignity
and power that he occupies one and the sarnr Cribunal with
Chn'st; so that whatsoever the pope does seems to proceed
from the mouth of God. .. . The pope is, as it were, God
on earth, the only prince of the faithful of Christ, the
greatest king of all kings, possessing the plenitude of power ;
to whom the govrrnmrst of the earthly and heavtdy kingdom
is mhwstcd." He further adds : " The pope is of so great
authority and power that he can modify, declare or inter-
pret the divine law." " The pope can sometimes counter-
a& the divine law by limiting, explaining, etc."
Thus, Antichrist not only endeavored to establish the
Church in power before the Lord's tinre, but it was auda-
cious enough to attempt to a countera&" and c 6 modify"
divine laws to suit its own schemes. How clearly did it
thus fulfil the prophecy which over a thousand years before
declared-" He shall think to change times and laws. "-
Dan. 7:25.
In a bull, or edi&, Sixtus V. declares :
The authority given to St. Peter and his successors, by
the immense power of the eternal King, excels all the
power of earthlv kings and princes. It passeth uncontrol-
lable sentence upon them all. And if it find any of them
 The Man of Sin. 311

resisting God's ordinance, it takes more severe vengeance

on them, casting them down from their thrones, however
powerful they may be, and tumbling them down to the
lowest parts of the earth as the ministers of aspiring Lucifer."
A bull of Pope Pius V., entitled " The damnation and
excommunication of Elizabeth, queen of England, and her
adherents-with an addition of other punishments," reads
as follows :-
" H e that reigneth on high, to whom is given all power
in heaven and in earth, committed one holy, catholic and
apostolic church (out of which there is no salvation) to one
alone upon earth, namely, to Peter, the Prince of the apos-
tles, and to Peter's successor, the bishop of Rome, to be
governed in fulness of power. Hinl alone he made prince
over all people and all kingdoms, to pluck up, destroy,
scatter, consume, plant and build."
St. Bernard affirms that "none except God is like the
pope, either in heaven or on earth."
"The Emperor Constantine," says Pope Nicholas I.,
" conferred the appellation of God on the pope; who,

therefore, being God, cannot be judged by man."

Said Pope Innocent 111.-'' The pope holds the place of
the true God ;" and the canon law, in the gloss, denomi-
I
nates the pope-" our Lord God."
Innocent and Jacobatius state that "the pope can do
nearly all that God can do," while Decius rejeEts the word
nearly, as unnecessary. Jacobatius and Durand assert that
" none dare say to him any more than to God-Lord, what
doest thou?" And Antonius wrote :-
" T o him [the pope] it belongs to ordain those things
which pertain to the public good, and remove those things
which prevent this end, as vices, abuses which alienate men
. .
from God. . And this according to Jeremiah I :10 Here
5
again appropriating to Antichrist a prophecy which be ongs
to Christ's Millennia1reign]: 'Behold, I have placed thee over
the nations and kingdoms, to root up and destroy, to scat-
ter and disperse,' that is, as it regards vices ; ' to build up
 .
and plant,' that is, as it regards virtues. . . In regard to
the power of the pope over those in hell, who are desig-
nated b y the fishes in the sea (Psalm 8.)-because, as the
fishes are continually agitated by the waves of the sea, so
those in purgatory are continually exercised by the afflic-
tions of punishment--God hath s u b j d e d to the pope also
the fishes of the sea, that is, those who are in purgatory, to
relieve them by indulgences.
"Pagans are subjea to the pope, who presides in the
world in the place of Christ. But Christ hath full power
over every creature. The pope is the vicar of Christ, and
no one can lawfully withdraw himself from his obedience,
as no one can withdraw himself lawfully from obedience to
God. . . . The pope can punish pagans and.barbarous na-
.
tions. . . And though pagans cannot be punished with
the sniritual ~unishmentof excommunication and the like.
yet they can be punished by the church with pecuniary pun:
ishment. and bv nrinces with c o m r e a l ~unishmentalso.
. . . c he churih A n punish, indirkAly, tke Jews with spir-
itual punishment, by excommunicating Christian princes to
whom the Jews are subject, fhcy neglect to punish fhrm
with /cmporaZ punishn~rntwhen they do anything against
.
Christians. . . If the conversion of some should br de-
sired, they may be compelled by terrors and stripes, not
indeed to receive faith, but that they should present no ob-
stacle to faith by an obstinate will. For the conversion of
infidels, the judgment of God ought to be imitated."
Here is an illustration of how error of doArine produces
unrighteousness. Men may speedily be led into every form
of cruelty and oppression, if first they can convince them-
selves that in the exercise of such depravities they are the
more like God-imitators of God. The wonder is that men
are as kind and moderate as we find them, with all the ter-
rible, false ideas and doArines concerning God's plan for
mankind, with which Satan has blinded and deluded them
through the papal fountain of error, leading them in a
course congenial to their fallen nature. Continuing, the
same writer adds :-
 Tire M a n of Sin. 313

" The power of the pope is exercised over heretics and

schismatics, denoted also by oxen, because they resist the
truth with the horn of pride. God hath subjeAed these
also under the feet of the pope to be punished in a four-
fol'n way, viz., by excommunication, deposition, the depri-
vation of temporal goods and military persecution. But
then they are only to be taken for heretics when they refuse
to reform their pestiferous doArines, and are ready pertina-
.
ciously to defend them. . . The pope can choose or
eleA the emperor. The emperor is the minister [servant]
of the pope, in this, that he is the minister of God, 7uhosc
place the popefills; for God hath deputed the emperor as
the minister of the pope. . . . I suppose it to be said as a
truth, that the pope, the vicar of Christ, hath universal
jurisdiAion of spiritual and temporal things, in the whole
world, in theplace of the living God.'"
The following utterances of the popes, culled from Fox's
l 6 AAs and ~ o n u m e n t s , " by H. G. Guinness, an English
-
writer of note, deserves a place of prominence ; and we can
sympathize heartily with this writer's comment on the system
whose mouth gives forth such utterances, when he says-
If ' he that exalteth himself shall be abased,' what degrada-
-
tion can be commensurate with such self-exaltation as this ?"
Wherefore, seeing such power is given to Peter, and to
me in Peter, being his successor, who is he then in all the
I world that ought not to be subjea to my decrees, which
have such power in heaven, in hell, in earth, with the quick
and also the dead. . . . By the jurisdiAion of which key
the fulness of my power is so great that, whereas all others
are subjects-yea, and emperors themselves ought to subdue
their executions to me-only I am subjeA to no creature,
no, not to myself; so my Papal majesty ever remaineth un-
diminished ; superior to all men, whom all persons ought
to obey and follow, whom no man must judge or accuse of
any crime, no man depose but I myself. No man can ex-
communicate me, yea, though I commune with the excom-
municated ; for no canon bindeth me : whom no man Innst
lie to, for he that lieth to me is a heretic, and an excom-
municated person. Thus, then, it appeareth that the great-
ness of priesthood began in Melchisedec, was solemnized in
Aaron, perfeaionated in Christ, represented in Peter, cx-
alfcd in the universal jun'sdiRion, and mamjicsfcd in the
Popc. So that through this prr-mincncc of my p r i e s t M ,
having all things subjetl to me, it may seem well verified
in me, that was spoken of Christ, Thou hast subdued all
things under his feet.' '

"And, likewise, it is to be presumed that the bishop of

that church is always good and holy. Yea, though he fall
into homicide or adultery, he may sin, but yet he cannot be-
accused, but rather excused by the murders of Samson, the
thefts of the Hebrews, etc. All the earth is my diocese, and I
am the ordinary of all men, having the authority of the King
of all kings upon subjeas. I am all in all, and above all, so
that God himself, and I, the vicar of God, have both one
consistory, and I an1 able to do almost all that God can do.
In all things that I list my will is to stand for reason, for I am
able by the law to dispense above the law, and of wrong
to make justice in correaing laws and changing them.
Wherefore, if those things that I do be said not to be done
of man, but of God-\{'HAT CAN YOU MAKE ME BUT GOD?
Again, if prelates of the church be called and counted of
Constantine for Gods, I then, being above all prelates,
seem by this reason to be ABOVE ALL GODS. Wherefore, no
marvel if it be in my power to change time and times, to
alter and abrogate laws, to dispense with all things, yea,
with ihcprecep/s of Chrisi; for where Christ biddeth Peter
put up his sword, and admonishes his disciples not to use
any outward force in revenging themselves, do not I, Pope
Nicholas, writing to the bishops of France, exhort them to
.
draw out their material swords? . . And whereas Christ was
present himself at the marriage in Cana of Galilee, do not
I, Pope Martin, in my distinaion, inhibit the spiritual
clergy to be present at marriage-feasts, and also to marry?
Moreover, where Christ biddeth us lend without hope of
gain, do not I, Pope Martin, give dispensation for the same?
What should I speak of murder, making it to be no murder
or homicide to slay them that be excommunicated? Like-
wise, against the law of nature, item against the apostles,
also against the canons of the apostles, I can and do dis-
pense; for where they, in their canon, command a priest
 m e Man of Sin.

for fornication to be deposed, I, through the authority of

Sylvester, do alter the rigor of that constitution, consider-
ing the minds and bodies also of men now to be weaker
than they were then. . .. If ye list briefly to hear the
whole number of all such cases as properly do appertain to
my Papal dispensation, which come to the number of one-
and-fifty points, that no man may meddle with but only I
myself alone, I will recite them. [Here follows the list.]
"After that I have now sufficiently declared my power
in earth, in heaven, in purgatory, how great it is, and what
is the fulness thereof in binding, loosing, commanding, per-
mitting, eleaing, confirming, dispensing, doing and undo-
ing, etc., I will speak now a little of my riches and of my
great possessions, that every man may see my wealth and
abundance of all things-rents, tithes, tributes; my silks,
my purple mitres, crowns, gold, silver, pearls and gems,
lands and lordships. For to me pertaineth first the imperial
city of Rome ; the palace of Lateran ; the kingdom of Sicily
is proper to me; Apula and Capua be mine. Also the
kingdoms of England and Ireland, be they not, or ought
they not to be, tributaries to me? T o these I adjoin also,
besides other provinces and countries, in both the Occident
and the Orient, from the north to the south, these domin-
ions by name. [Here follows a long list.] Whaf should I
speak here of my daily revenues, of my first-fruits, annates,
palls, indulgences, bulls, confessionals, indults and rescripts,
testaments, dispensations, privileges, ele&ions, prebends,
religious houses, and such like, which come to no small
. .
mass of money? . whereby what vantage cometh to my
coffers it may partly be conje&ured. ... But what should
I speak of Germany, when the whole world is my diocese,
as my canonists do say, and all men are bound to believe.
Wherefore, as I began, so I conclude, commanding, de-
claring, and pronouncing, to stand ujon necessity ofsalva-
tion, for every huntan creafure to be subjeA fo me."
I t is presumed by many to-day that these boastings of
the Papacy belong only to the distant past, and that a
great change has come over that system in later times; but
- a little refleaion and observation prove that these senti-
ments of the Papacy are still unchanged. We should bear
3x6 T/le lYme is at Hand.

In mind, too, that the constant claim of Papacy is that its

do9rines are unchangeable : that the decrees of its popes
and councils are infallible; and that those decrees, breath-
ing out blasphemy against God, and persecution against his
saints, are still held sacred by the Roman Catholic Church
of the present day. The change in Papacy is merely the
loss of power brought about by the awakening of the Refor-
mation. The will is still possessed, but the power to do is
curtailed by the increase of knowledge and liberty in which
the Bible has been the principal faAor. Antichrist is be-
ing gradually '' rendered powerless" by the true Christ-
by the " spirit of his mouthw-his Word. Soon the bright
shining of Immanuel'sprestnce will utterly destroy the vain-
glorious counterfeit, and wholly free the world from the
chains of its delusive claims and errors.
For an illustration of latter time assumptions, note the
fa& that the present pope, upon ascending the papal throne,
took the title of Leo. XIII, and shortly after subscribed
himself “Leo de tribusJuda "-i.e., "The Lion of the tribe
of JudahW;--one of the titles of the true Head. Surely in
presumptuous claims, therefore, he is not behind those who
held the same office during the dark ages.
The following, called The Adoration, is still a part of the
ceremony conneEted with the installation of a new pope.
The new pope, clad in white, studded with many brilliant
gems, and wearing red shoes with large gold crosses for
buckles, is conduAed to the altar, where he kneels.
Then,-" The pope rises, and, wearing his mitre, is lifted
up by the cardinals and placed by them upon the altar-
throne to sit there. One of the bishops kneels, and the sing-
ing of Tr Drum [We praise thee, 0 God.] begins. Mean-
time the cardinals kiss the feet and hands and face of the
pope." A coin representing this ceremony, struck in the
Papal mint,bears the words,"Whom they create,theyadore. "
 The Man of Sin. 317

Cardinal Manning, Papacy's chief representative in Eng-

land, endorses and draws public attention to the following
clause of the Catholic faith :-
"We declare, affirm, define, and pronounce it necessary
to salvation, for every human creature to be subjeA to the
Roman Pontiff." And in a published discourse he repre-
sents the pope as saying, '' I claim to be the Supreme Judge
and DireAor of the consciences of men; of the peasant
that tills the field, and the prince that sits on the throne ;
of the household that lives in the shade of privacy, and the
Legislature that makes laws for kingdoms. I am the sole,
last, Supreme Judge of what is right and wrong."
Surely, too, in observing modern instances of Papacy's
- .
I ' great swelling words of vanity,'' we should not overlook

the notable decree of the ~cumenicalCouncil, held in

Rome in A. D. 1870, declaring the infallibility of the Pope.
True, it had been claimed now and then in the past, by su-
percilious popes, that they were infallible ; and bishops and
princes desirous of flattering their pride had virtaally so
pronounced them, in the declaration, "Thou art another
god, on earth;" but it remained for a Papal Council in this
enlightened nineteenth century to coolly and deliberately
inform the world how great this " god on earth" is,-that
he is almost as perfect as the other God, in heaven ; that
he cannot err more than the other ; that in his ex cathca'ra
utterances the pope is infallible-unerring.
The vote of the council was taken July ~ g t h ,1870, and
on the 18th the decree was formally promulgated, with cere-
mony, at the great St. Peter's cathedral i n Rome. The
I following description of the event, by Dr. J. Cummings, of
I! London, will be read with interest. He says :-
" The Pope had a grand throne ereAed in front of the
eastern window in St. Peter's, and arrayed himself in a per-
fect blaze of precious stones, and surrounded himself with
cardinals and patriarchs and bishops in gorgeous apparel, for
a magnificent speAacular scene. He had chosen the early
318 ?7tc l f m r is a t Hand.

morning hour and the eastern window,-that the rising sun

should flash its beams full upon his magnificence, and by it
his diamonds, rubies and emeralds be so refraAed and re-
flected that he should appear to be not a man, but what
the decree proclaimed him, one having all the glory of
God. ... The pope posted himself at an early hour at the
eastern window, .. . but the sun refused to .. . shine.
The dismal dawn darkened rapidly to a deeper and deeper
gloom. The dazzle of glory could not be produced. The
aged eyes of the would-be God could not see to read by
daylight, and he had to send for candles. Candle-light
strained his nerves of vision too much, and he handed the
reading over to a cardinal. The cardinal began to read
amid an ever blackening gloom, but had not read many
lines before such a glare of lurid fire and such a crash burst
from the inky heavens as was never equaled at Rome before.
Terror fell upon all. The reading ceased. One cardinal
jumped trembling from his chair, and exclaimed, ' It is the
voice of God speaking, the thunders of Sinai.' "
Among the blasphemous pretentions of Antichrist should
be remembered several of its doArines, particularly the doc-
trine of the Mass, which we will notice in a subsequent vol-
ume. Passing over the worshiping- of saints and of Mary,
-

we note some of the still more grievous errors.

Church Infallibili@ was one bf the first, and paved the
way to others. It was claimed before the office of Pope was
acknowledged.
- It has been a most serious error, and has
barred the way against the reAifying of errors when after-
ward discovered. It has placed the decrees of church coun-
cils beyond contradiAion or questioning, either by reason
or Scripture and has made human ignorance and weaknes-
ses and misconceptions the standards of faith instead of
God's word-the Bible ; for, once conceded that the voice
of the church council was infnlliblc (unerring), everything
must be forced to conform thereto; and each council
felt bound to render no decisions contrary to preceding
councils; and those which did otherwise were liable to
 B e Man of Sin.

be repudiated. So an error once affirmed could not be

denied nor even dropped, and the Bible and reason had to
be interpreted and twisted to match the infallible decrees
of fallible men. No wonder it was found that it required
a very expert theologian to interpret the Scriptures so as to
make them agree with the so-called infallible decrees. No
wonder either that, from expediency, Antichrist-
Proscn'bed the Bibk. The history of Papacy shows clear-
ly that, while professing to reverence the Bible as the Word
of God, it has kept it in the background and its own infal-
li'ble words in the front. Not only so, but it has proscribed
God's Word entirely, as unfit to be read and dangerous to the
people, that its own infallible word might have full control.
It well knew that the Bible was dangerous to its power, and
a constant denouncement of its blasphemous pretensions.
In the days of Papal power, the possession or reading of the
Bible by the people was treated as a criminal offence. The
art of printing and the general revival of learning resulting
therefrom, about the sixteenth century, secured the resur-
reAion of the Bible from the sepulcher of dead languages -
where Antichrist had long kept it hidden, forbidding the
translating of it under severe penalties. And when an
awakening spirit of independence began to scatter it in
living languages among the people, Bible-burning was no
uncommon thing; and long and loud were the merciless
curses that issued from the Vatican against the presumptuolis
sinners who dared to translate, publish or read the Word
of God.
When Wickliffe published his translation, Pope Gregory
sent a bull to the Oxford University condemning the trans-
lator as " run into a detestable kind of wickedness.'' Tyn-
dale's translation was also condemned; and when Luther
published his German translation, Pope Leo. X. issued a
bull against him. Nevertheless, the work went grandly and
32'3 2% D m e is at Hand.
steadily forward: the Bible was to have a complete resur-
re&ion, and was destined to shed light upon men of every
nation and language. Slowly the Church of Rome came
to realize this, and resolved, therefore, to permit the trans-
lation of the Scriptures into modem languages, by Catholic
translators, accompanied with Catholic notes. These, how-
ever, were not to be given to the people, except where there
was danger of their receiving the Protestant translations.
The Rhemish translation declares this.
The follo-ving show the charAer of some of the Notcs
of the Rhemish translation-which, however, is in recent
years being superseded by the Dmay translation, very sim-
ilar, but with less pointed notes. A note on Matt. 3 reads:
a Heretics may be punished and suppressed ; and may, and
ought, by public authority, either spiritual or temporal, to
be chastised or exeouted." One on Gal. I :8 reads: "Cath-
olics should not spare their own parents, if heretics." On
Heb. 5 :7 the note reads : "The translators of the Protest-
ant Bible ought to be translated to the depths of hell."
And on Rev. I 7 :6 the comment reads : '' But the blood
of Protestants is not called the blood of saints, no more
than the blood of thieves, man-killers, and other malefac-
tors, for the shedding of which, by the order of justice, no
commonwealth shall answer. "
The following are some of the restriaions imposed when
it was found that the reading of the Bible could not be en-
tirely prevented. The fourth rule of the Indm Exprga-
toris says : ,
" If any shall have the presumption to read or possess the
Bible without written permission, he shall not receive ab-
solution until he have first delivered up such Bible to the
ordinary. Book-sellers who shall sell or otherwise dispose
of Bibles in the vulgar tongue, to any person not having
such permission, shall forfeit the value of the books, . . .
and be subjeAed by the bishop to such other penalties as
 The Man of Sin. 321

the bishop shall judge proper, according to the quality of

the offence. "
Said the Council of Trent, in its session A. D. 1546:-
" In order to restrain petulant minds, the council decrees
that in matters of faith and morals, and whatever relates to
the maintenance of Christian doArine, no one, confiding
in his own judgment, shall dare to wrest the sacred Script-
ures to his own sense of then], contrary to that which hath
been held, and still is held, by the holy mother church, whose
right it is to judge of the true meaning."
From the bull of Pius VII., against Bible Societies, issued
June 29, 1816, to the Primate of Poland, we quote :-
"We have been truly shocked at this most crafty device,
by which the very foundations of religion are undermined;
and having, because of the great importance of the subjea,
conferred in council with our venerable brethren, the cardi-
nals of the holy Roman Chtlrch, we have, with the utmost
care and attention, deliberated upon the measures proper to
be adopted by our pontifical authority, in order to remedy
and abolish this pestilence as far as possible. . . . Of your
own accord you have already shown an ardent desire to de-
teA and overthrow the impious machinations of these inno-
vators; yet, in conformity with our office, we again and .
again exhort you that whatever you can achieve by power,
provide by counsel, or effeA b y authority, you will daily ex-
ecute with the utmost earnestness. . . . The Bible printed
by heretics is to be numbered among other prohibited
books, conformably to the rules of the Index."
The same pope, in the year 1819, issued a bull against
the use of the Scriptures in the schools of Ireland. From
it we quote :-
'I Information has reached the ears of the sacred congre-

gation that Bible Schools, supported by the funds of the

heterodox, have been established in almost every part of
Ireland; in which the inexperienced of both sexes are
invested with the fatal poison of depraved doctrines. . . .
Every possible exertion must therefore be made, to keep .
the youth away from these destructive schools. . . . Do
you labor with all your might to keep the orthodox youth
from being corrupted by them-an objeA which will, I
21 B
 T ' Tinu i s at Hand.
hope, be easily effeAed by the establishment of Catholic
schools throughout your diocese. "
Here we have a candid admission of the real obje& of
the establishment of Catholic parochial schools in Great
Britain and North America, viz. : to protect their lines.
Antichrist has no other objeA in offering education to the
common people. Ignorance and sriperstition are Papacy's
bulwarks ; and the centuries of its power, including what is
known as the '' dark ages," prove this. The education of
the clergy under " restriaions" was not negleAed ; but,
that no provision was made for the education of the people,
the dense ignorance of all old Roman Catholic countries
is strong proof. Schools and Bibles have ever been Anti-
christ's unendurable enemies, and would not be tolerated,
except as they became necessities-upon which a false light
must be thrown for the preservation of Antichrist'sexistence.
From a bull by Leo XII. to the Roman Catholic clergy
of Ireland, A. D. 1825,we quote:-
'' It is no secret to you, venerable brethren, that a cer-
tain society, vulgarly cdled the Bible Society, is audaciously
dispreading itself through the whole world. After despis-
ing the traditions of the holy fathers, and in opposition to
the well known decree of the Council of Trent, this society
has colleAed all its forces, and direas every means to one
objeA :-to the translation, or rather to the perversion, of
the Bible into the vernacular languages of all nations."
Even the late Pope Pius IX. expressed his anguish of
heart at the triumph on every hand of this great enemy of
Antichrist-the Bible. He said, Accursed be those very
crafty and deceitful societies called Bible Societies, which
thrust the Bible into the hands of the inexperienced youth."
True, it was decreed at the Roman catholic Plenary

. Council of Baltimore, A. D. 1886, that an approved Bible

shall be permitted in Catholic schools of the United States.
This, however, betokens no change in the real senti-
ment of Antichrist; it is but another stroke of its far-
 2% Man of Sin. 323
sighted policy, in deference to the spirit of liberty in this
country, which abhors such restraints. They well knew,
however, that the fiber0 and not the Bible was wanted;
and inquiry discovers that now, two years after, the Bible
is not to be found in Catholic schools hereabouts.
The do&rine of the natural, inherent immortality of man
(that a human existence once begun can never cease)
was another fruitful error, borrowed from Grecian philoso-
phy. And, being admitted, it led naturally to the conclu-
sion that if existence must conttontttztlr
forever, then the Bible
exprmions concerning the destruaion of finally wilful
sinners, the second death, etc., must be construed to mean
the opposite of what they say, viz.: everlasting life, in some
condition. Next, it was easy to decree that to the wicked
it must be a life of suffering; and the torments were fre-
quently piaured upon the walls of the churches as well as by
the words of zealous priests and monks. This error was
the more easily impressed upon converts because the Greek
philosophers (then the leaders of the world in matters of
science, religion and philosophy-whose ideas, as Josephus
shows, had even begun to tinaure Judaism) had long held
and taught a punishment for the wicked in death. To
their credit, however, be it noted that they never descended
to the horrible blashphemies of God's c h a r d e r and govern-
ment taught to the world by Antichrist. Next, it was in
order to fix a place for this torment and call it hell, and
.to seek passages of Scripture refemng to sheol and hades
and grhmna which describe the real wages of sin-the first
and second deaths-and dextrously to apply these and the
parables of our Lord and the symbols of Revelation, so as
tu delude themselves and the whole world on this subje&
and most grievously to malign and blaspheme the charaaer
and plan of God, our all-wise and gracious Heavenly Father.
Purgatory was brought in, to relieve and make endurable
324 The Time is at Hand.

this terrible dose of do&rine, and withal t o give Antichrist

a firmer ho\d upon the people. It claimed to hold the keys
of heaven and hell and to have power to remit the pains of
purgatory : not only the Adamic penalty, and the weaknesses
inherited thereby, but also the penalties of wilful, deliber-
ate sins. What a leverage of power this gave, over an ig-
norant people, can be easily imagined--especially when the
emperors and chief men of earth acknowledged and bowed
before the deceiver.
Masses for the dead followed ; and rich and poor alike
felt it a duty t o pay, and liberally, too, to have these. The
efficacy of masses, for the relief of purgatorial sufferings, is
clainied to be omnipotent-so that not even Jehovah or
Christ could interfere with it. This became a source of
great income to Antichrist ; for the priests were not slow
to remind the dying, if wealthy, of the propriety of leav-
ing liberal bequests for masses for themselves--lest those
who inherited their wealth should negleA the matter. And,
indeed, within the present year warnings of a similar kind
have appeared in Roman Catholic journals, urging that less
money be spent upon funeral flowers, that the more might
be spent for masses for the dead.
Indulgences came in, some time before the " Crusades" :
we know that indulgences were offered, as a bounty, to secure
volunteers for these '' Crusades" or " Holywars. " By Papal
edi&, whoever would engage in these holy wars would not
only have forgiveness for sins past, but also merit to offset
sins future ;and thusbeguaranteed against certain purgatorial
sufferings. These indulgences, Roman Catholics tell us, are
not designed to be licenses to commit sins, but are rewards
of merit which offset or cancel a certain number of days or
years of purgatorial anguish: so that if a man's sins made him
liable to one thousand years of suffering, and he, at one
time, or at various times, secured indulgences to the amount
 The Man of Sin. 325

of one thousand years, either for money, or for services ren-

dered to Papacy, or by penances done, he would go free ; if
he had to his credit nine hundred years indulgence, he would
have to endure one hundred years of suffering ; and if in-
dulgences were reckoned to much overbalance his penalties,
he would probably be accounted a saint, of special influence
in heaven, to be prayed to and adored. Of this order Louis,
king of France, the Crusader, would be an example. H e was
canonized, and is now adored and prayed to as Saint Louis.
There is indeed a difference between this view of Indul-
gences and a license to commit sins; and yet it is very
slight ; for Papacy affixed to various common sins a certain
amount of suffering, and not only could sins past be thus
offset and cancelled, but those who had reason to think that
they might commit certain sins, in the future, could thus
provide beforehand merit to cancel them. Besides this,
some, called "plenary [complete, entire] indulgences,"
are certainly understood to cover all sins, past and future.
The praAice even at the present day seems scarcely cred-
ible. Romanists have certain prayers, a repetition of which
constitutes a ground for indulgence for a limited period ;
and many added together, they claim, will protea from
wrath a long time. Thus, those who say the "Hail, Holy
Queen'' are granted forty days of indulgence, while for say-
ing the "Litany of the Blessed firgrgrn"there is an indulgence
of two hundred days; and for those who say the "Blessed
the Hob, Iinmaculate and Mosf Pure Concephbn of thc
firgrgr12Mary " one hundred years indulgence is granted, etc.,
etc. In the " darker ages," when indulgences were freely
offered for money and for services in the persecution of in-
fidels and heretics, it may readily be imagined to what cor-
nlption this blasphemous doArine led.
T o crimes generally committed by the rich, who cnuZd
pay liberally, enormous penalties were affixed, while the
I
326 B e Time is at H o d . .
basest violations of justice, more common among the poorer
classes, were lightly excused. Thus, marriage with a .first
cousin cost $5000, while wife-murder or parricide cost only
$20. Spanheim says : The institution of Indulgencekas
the mint which coined money for the Roman Church ; the
gold mines for the profligate nephews and natural children
of the popes ; the nerves of the Papal wars ; the means of
liquidating debt, and the inexhaustible fountain of luxury
to the popes."
To regulate this traffic a graded scale of penalties was
affixed to various sins-so many days or years in purgatory
for each ; and a scale of prices was also arranged to corre-
spond, so that those obtaining indulgence for a murder or
a theft, for infanticide, or adultery, or perjury, or other sins,
could be charged at different rates. By this means pen-
ances were canceled and the torments of purgatory miti-
gated or ended, at the pleasure of Antichrist's agents. We
cannot wonder that the people speedily got to understand
that so much money paid for so much sin.
To such an extent was crime increased by these indulg-
ences, that the indignation of the better classes of society
was roused to relxllion against the church. Men's eyes be-
gan to be opened, and they saw the clergy, from the high-
est dignitaries of the church down to the lowest orders of
officials, steeped in iniquity.
As the darkest hour precedes the storm, so just before the
great Reformation movement was, morally, the darkest
hour of Antichrist's dark reign. There the open and sharne-
ful traffic in indulgences produced nausea, and led Luther
and other zealous papists to question and examine the en-
tire system, both in its moral, and afterward in its doc-
trinal, aspects. Finally, Luther struck the true idea-that
Papacy was indeed the Antichrist. And, having discov-
ered this, he fearlessly pointed out some of the symbols of
 Z X e Man of Sin. 327
Revelation, and showed their applicability and partial ful-
filment in the Papal Hierarchy.
On this subjeA we quote the following from the pen of
the well known clergyman, Lyman Abbott. He says :-
"Among other conditions, for which indulgences were
formerly granted more than now, was the contribution of
money to the church. This traffic reached its height in the
beginning of the sixteenth century, under Leo X., who pub-
lished indulgences to all who would contribute toward the
\
ereCtion of St. Peter's Cathedral] at Rome. His chief
agent for the sale of indu gences in Germany was one John
Tetzel. The notorious vices of Tetzel did not prevent him
from being seleAed as the bearer of these pardons to other
purer souls, and no extravagance seemed to him too great,
so that it brought money to his coffers. He declared that
the red cross, which accompanied him wherever he went,
had as great efficacy as the cross of Christ-that there was
no sin so great that he could not remit it. ' Indulgences
save not the living alone, they also save the dead. The
very moment that the money chinks against the bottom of
the chest, the soul escapes from Purgatory and flies free to
heaven.' Such were some of his blasphemous declarations.
A regular scale of prices was established. ' Polygamy cost
six ducats ; sacrilege and perjury, nine ; murder, eight ;
witchcraft, two.' It was this open and shameless traffic
which, more than anything else, led to the Reformation.
Indulgences continued to be granted, not only for aAs of
worship, but also for contributions in money to the church ;
but the public and open sale of indulgences is now banished,
for the most part, from the Church of Rome."
Another writer quotes Tetzel's language further, thus :-
( I Draw near and I will give you letters duly sealed, by

which even the sins you shall hereafter desire to commit shall
k all forgiven you. There is no sin so great that indulgence
cannot remit. Pay, only pay largely and you shall be for-
given. Ye priests, ye nobles, ye tradesmen, ye wives, ye
maidens, ye young men, hearken to your departed parents
and friends, who call to you from the bottomless abyss,
IWe are enduring horrible torment; a small alms would de-
liver us. You can give it, Will you not ?' With ten gro-
schen you can deliver your father from purgatory. Our
Lord God no longer deals with us as God-He has given
all power to the Pope."
The following is handed down as a copy of the blanks
used by Tetzel-filled out with the name of the purchaser,
his sins, etc. :-
l 1 Our Lord Jesus Christ have mercy on thee. . . .,
and absolve thee by the merits of his most holy sufferings.
I, in virtue of the Apostolic power committed to me, absolve
thee from all. . . . excesses, sins and crimes that thou
mayest have committed, however great and enormous they
may be, and of whatever kind, . . . I remit the pains
thou wouldst have had to endure in purgatory, . . .
I restore thee to the innocence and purity of thy baptism,
so that, at the moment of death, the gates of the place of
torment shall be shut against thee, and the gates of paradise
open to thee. And if thou shouldst live long, this grace
continueth unchangeable till the time of thy end. In the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,
Amen. The brother, John Tetzel, commissary, hath signed
this with his o\vn hand. -. II

As to the immediate present we cannot say, but we know

that, only a few years since, printed indulgences with prices
affixed were kept on sale, at tables, in some of the large
Roman Catholic churches of Mexico and Cuba.
IT WAS GIVEN HIM TO MAKE WAR WITH THE SAINTS
AND TO OVERCOME THEM9'-TO "WEAR OUT
T H E SAINTS OF T H E MOST HIGH."
Did the papal counterfeit kingdom hold and exercise
pourer over the truly consecrated children of God, and over-
come them,-" wear then1 out" by a long period of oppres-
sion, or crushing,
- as the Hebrew text implies? We answer,
Yes: every means that could be thought of was employed
to crush out the very spirit of true Christianity (John 8:36;
Gal. 5 :1 ; 2 Cor. 3 :I 7), and to substitute the spirit, doc-
 Thc Man af Sin. 329

trines and forms of Antichrist. It was at first less of an

open attack on the faithful than of a slow, persistent,
crushing oppression, dealing more particularly with oppos-
ing teachers; and wearing out the patience and also the
faith of many. This persistent worrying, and wearing out,
are well illustrated in the institution of the Confessional, in
which Antichrist not only took cognizance of every criti-
cism and ,every word of obje&ion to that system, uttered in
the hearing of the confessing one, but under threat of future
penalties compelled him to confess and repent of any op-
posing thoughts or aAs of his own. This; too, was soon
so backed by the civil power that to utter any protest against
the church could be construed as treason against the civil
power, which was upheld by papal authority.
In the first flush of papal exaltation, the people as a whole
were nominally members of the church or else pagans ; and
all who professed Christ were expe&ed to conform to the
usages and regulations of the gradually self-exalting hierar-
chy. Error, always more popular than truth, when exalted
to influence and power, hunted down, proscribed and made
disreputable the truth, and all who held it. This was the
time when, as pictured in Revelation, the true Church
(woman) fled into the wilderness-into solitude (Rev. 1 2 : 6 )
-an outcast because of her fidelity to the truth, and to the
true Lord and Head of the Church. In this time, when
apostates were being exalted as princes, the true, humble
saints were experiencing what the Lord had warned them,
and all who will live godly (in this present time), to expe&,
viz., persecution. The mother-in-law was against the
daughter-in-law, father against son, and brother 'against
brother; and a man's foes were often indeed they of his
own household. Could anything be conceived of more
likely to wear oilf or crush the saints of the Most High than
such a course, persisted in for centuries?
330 B e Time i s at Hand.

To gain an idea of the ferocity and relentlessness of this

persecution, we must again turn to the pages of history.
The persecutions of the Christians under Pagan Rome ,
were not worthy of comparison with those under Papal
Rome, being less frequent, more limited in extent and
much less severe. It is stated, on the authority of the early
Christians, that the majority of the Roman magistrates who
exercised in the provinces the authority of the emperor, or of
the senate, and in whose hands was the power of life and
death, behaved like men of polished manners and liberal
education, who respeAed the rules of justice. They fre-
quently declined the odious task of persecution, dismissed
charges against the Christians with contempt (as Yilate and
Herod attempted to do in the case of our Lord-Luke
23 :14-16, 20, 22 ; Matt. 2 7 :24), or suggested to accused
Christians some legal evasion. When possible, they used
their power much oftener for the relief than for the op-
pression of Christians ; and the Pagan tribunals were often
their surest refuge against their Jewish accusers.* The cruel
persecution under the execrable tyrant Nero, who burned
some of the Christians to divert public suspicion from him-
self, forms one of the darkest pages in the history of Pagan
Rome ;but his vi&ims were comparatively few. The viAims
of Pagan persecution were not communities generally, but
prominent individuals. These persecutions of leading rep-
resentatives, even, were not so much a fixed, persistent de-
termination of opposition on the part of the government
as a result of uncontrollable popular clamor, awakened by
superstition, which it seemed to the rulers necessary to sat-
isfy in the interest of peace and order. Several instances
illustrative of this are found in the career of the Apostle
Paul, as well as of other apostles.-See AAs 19:35-41 ;
25 : 24-27; 26: 2, 3, 28. Even the more general perse-
* Gibbon, Vol. II., pages 31-33.
 Tire Man of Sin. 331

cutions, under the Roman emperors, lasted for but brief

periods, except that under Diocletian, which continued
with varying severity for ten years. Between these perse-
cutions were often long periods of peace and quiet. Under
the emperors, though greatly harrassed,Christianity was not
worn out, but, as we have seen, it greatly prospered.
How different the persecutions of Papacy, which laid
hold not only of prominent opposers but of all, and whose
persecutions lasted not for a few months only, but inces-
santly ! What under Pagan emperors had been a passing
rage or frenzy, under the popes was reduced to a regular
system, animated by religious fanaticism and scheming am-
bition,-and 'inspired with a Satanic zeal, energy and cru-
elty unparalleled in the annals of history. The apostate
church laid aside the sword of the spirit, and, grasping the
arm of the empire, turned its carnal weapons with relent-
less fury upon every weaker opponent that stood in the way
of its ambition; while it courted, flattered and deceived
those in authority until it gained their confidence and
usurped their place and power.
Both heathenism and heresy then became the subjeAs of
persecution-especially the latter. The so-called Christian
clergy, says Edgar, "misapplied the laws of the Jewish
theocracy, and the transaAions of the Jewish annals, for
the unchristian and base purpose of awakening the demon
of persecution against the mouldering remains of Grecian
and Roman [heathenish] superstition. . . . They dis-
solved the ancient fabric of Polytheism and transferred
its revenues to the use of the church, the state and the
army. . . . Gentilism was expelled from the Roman
territory. . . . Coercion in general was substituted
for conviction, and terror for the gospel. One blushes to
read of a Symmachus and a Libanius, two heathen orators,
pleading for reason and persuasion in the propagation of
I
332 The Time is at Hand.
religion, whilst a Theodosius and an Ambrosius, a Christian
emleror and a Christian bishop, urge violence and con-
straint."
Upon the accession of Constantine to the sovereignty of
Rome, he was inclined to tolerate all religions, as was
shown by the celebrated edi& of Milan, which granted re-
Ir;grbusfrccdom to every individual of the Roman empire.
Such a measure should have been hailed with joy by the
Christian Church, which had so longed for liberty under
previous persecutions; but such was not the case. The
true spirit of Christianity had departed, and now the ambi-
tion of the church was to exalt itself as rapidly as possible
by crushing out every spark of liberty and subduing all
things to itself. Accordingly, says Gibbon,* " His [Con-
stantine's] ecclesiastical ministers soon contrived to reduce
the impartiality of the magistrate, and to awaken the zeal
of the proselyte; . . . and he extinguished the hope
of peace and toleration, from the moment that he assem-
bled three hundred bishops within the walls of the place."
The emperor was there persuaded to declare that those who
resisted the judgment of this clerical body in matters of
faith should prepare themselves for immediate exile. And
their decisions were declared to be of divine authority.
This spirit of intolerance soon ripened into bitter and re-
lentless persecution. Constantine issued two penal laws
against heresy, and his example was followed by succeed-
ing emperors-Valentininn, Gratian, Theodosius, Arcadi-
us and Honorius. Theodosius published fifteen, Arcadius
twelve, and Honorius no less than eighteen of these statutes.
These are recorded in the Theodosian and in the Justinian
codes, to the disgrace of their priestly and imperial authors.
What Antichrist was pleased to call heresy (much of
which was truth and righteousness endeavoring to hold a
-

* Vol. II., page 236.

 The M a n of Sic. 333

footing) was classed as worse than infidelity, and both were

opposed by kings, emperors and theologians ; and both
were persecuted, especially the hrmer, by the Inquisition.
When, about the beginning of the thirteenth century, there
came a revival of learning, and men began to awaken from
the sleep and troubled dreams of the "dark ages," those
from whose minds the truth had not been entirely eradi-
cated were stimulated, and the standard of truth was raised
in opposition to the grosser errors of Antichrist. Then
the persecuting spirit of Antichrist was aroused to furious
aAion, to crush out the opposition.
Kings and princes who trembled for the security of their
crowns, if they to any extent incurred the pope's displeasure,
and whose realms might be laid under a dreaded interdiA,
should. they or.their people refuse to render absolute obe-
dience to the pope's commands, were sworn to exterminate
heresy, and admonished to purify their provinces from he-
retical perversity, on the pain of having their dominions
wrested from them; and those barons who negleAed to aid
in the work of persecution forfeited their estates. Kings
and princes, therefore, were not tardy in their efforts to
comply with the mandates of the Papacy, and the barons
and their retainers were at their service, to aid in the work
of destruaion.
Even before this awakening, as early as the year A. D.
630, the Council of Toledo compelled the king of Spain,
on his accession to the throne, to swear to tolerate no he-
retical subjeAs in the Spanish dominions ; and it was de-
clared that the sovereign who should violate such oath
would be accursed in the sight of the everlasting God,
and become the fuel of eternal fire." But the awful import
of such demands was much more fully realized when the
awakening began, and when Antichrist had obtained the
maximum of his power.
334 The iTmc i s at Hand.

The Council of Oxford in I 160consigned a company of

Waldenses, who had emigrated from Gascony to England,
to the secular arm for punishment. Accordingly, King
Henry 11. ordered them, men and women, to be publicly
whipped, branded on the cheek with a red-hot iron, and
driven, half-naked, out of the city in the dead of winter ;
and none were permitted to show them pity or to grant
them the slightest favor.
Frederick, the emperor of Germany, A. D. 1224, sen-
tenced heretics of every description, alive, to the flames,
their property to confiscation, and their posterity, unless
they became persecutors, to infamy. Louis, king of France,
A. D. 1228, published laws for the extirpation of heresy,
and enforced their execution. He forced Raymond, Count
of Toulouse, to undertake the extermination of heresy from
his dominions without sparing friend or vassal.
From the earliest encroachments of the power which by
degrees developed into the papal system, resistance was
made ; but that resistance was offered only by a faithful few,
whose influence made little impression on the overwhelming
tide of worldliness that swept in upon the church. Grad-
ually, as they .discerned the error, some quietly withdrew
themselves from the great apostasy, to worship God accord-
ing to the di&ates of conscience, even at the risk of perse-
cution. Notable among these were some, afterward called
Waldenses, Albigenses, Wycliffites and Huguenots. These,
though called by several names had, so far as we can judge,
a common origin and a common faith. "Waldensianism,"
says Rainerous ( 3 . 4 , the noted Inquisitor of the thirteenth
century, " is the ancientest heresy ; and existed, according
to some, from the days of [pope] Sylvester, and according
to others, from the days of the apostles." Sylvester was
pope when Constantine was emperor and confessed Chris-
tianity; and thus we see that the truth was not without its
 The Man of Sin. 335

adherents from the first, who, though humble and unpopu-

lar, resolutely resisted Papacy and the papal doarines of
purgatory, image-worship, invocation of saints, worship
of the Virgin Mary, prayer for the dead, transubstantiation,
celibacy of the clergy, indulgences, mass, etc., and discount-
enanced pilgrimages, festivals, the burning of incense, sa-
cred burial, the use of holy water, sacerdotal vestments, mon-
achism, etc., and held that the teaching -of the Sacred
Scriptures should be received, in opposition to the tradi-
tions and claims of the Church of Rome. They regarded
the pope as the head of all errors, and claimed that the re-
mission of sins is obtained through the merits of the Lord
Jesus, only.
The faith and works of this people were a stand for ref-
ormation, and a protest against error, long before the days
of Luther; and they, and other opposers of Romanism,
were hunted and hated and persecuted with pitiless fury,
by papal emissaries. The Waldenses and Albigenses were
the most numerous bodies of Protestants against Papacy;
and when the literary awakening of the thirteenth century
came, it was mainly from these that the truth shown out,
though refleAed and intensified in utterance by Wycliffe,
Huss, Luther, and others. And their doarines, backed by
simplicity and morality, shone out with the greater luster
in contrast to the pompous pride and flagrant imn~oralities
of the then exalted Papacy.
Then it was that popes, councils, theologians, kings, cru-
saders and inquisitors combined their fiendish powers to ex-
terminate every opponent, and to extinguish the faintest
rays of dawning light. Pope Innocent 111. first sent mis-
sionaries to the distriAs in which the doarines of the Al-
bigenses had gained foothold, to preach Romanism, work
miracles, etc.; but, t i d i n g these efforts unavailing, he pro-
claimed a crusade against them and offered to all who
would engage in it the pardon of all sins and an immediate
passport to heaven without passing through purgatory.
With full faith in th'e pope's power to bestow the promised
rewards, half a million men-French, German and Italian
-rallied around the standard of the cross, for the defence
of Catholicism and the extintiion of heresy. Then followed
a series of battles and sieges covering a space of twenty
years. The city of Beziers was stomled and taken in I 209,
and the citizens, without regard for age or sex, perished by
the sword to the number of sixty thousand, as reported by
several historians. The blood of those who fled to churches,
and were murdered there by the hc!y crusaders, drenched
the altars and flowed through the streets.
Lavaur was besieged in I 2 I I. The governor was hanged
on a gibbet, and his wife was thrown into a well and crushed
with stones. The citizens were without discrimination put
to death, four hundred being burned alive. The flourish-
ing country of Languedoc was devastated, its cities burned,
and its inhabitants swept away by fire and sword. It is es-
timated that one hundred thousand Albigenses fell in one
day ; and their bodies were heaped together and burned.
All this rioting in blood and villainy was done in the
name of religion : professedly for the glory of God and the
honor of the church, but really to uphold Antichrist, sit-
ting in the temple of God [the church], showing himself
that he is a god-a powerful one--able to conquer and de-
stroy his enemies. The clergy thanked God for the work
of destru&ion, and a hymn of praise to God for the glori-
ous vitiory at Lavaur was composed and sung. The dread-
ful carnage at Beziers was accounted as the " visible judg-
ment of heaven" on the heresy of Albigensianism. The
crusaders attended high mass in the morning, and proceeded
throughout the day to waste the country of Languedoc and
murder its inhabitants.
 Tire M a n of Sin. 337
Be it remembered, however, that these open crusades,
against the Albigenses and Waldenses, were undertaken
merely because the so-called " heresy" had gained a strong
hold upon large portions of these communities. It would
be a great mistake to suppose that the crusades were the only
persecutions : the quiet, steady crushing of individuals, in
the aggregate numbering thousands, all over Papacy's wide
domain, went steadily on-wearing out the saints of the
Most High.
Charles V., Emperor of Germany and King of Spain
and the Netherlands, persecuted the friends of the Refor-
mation throughout his extensive dominions. Supported by
the Diet of Worms, he proscribed Luther, his followers and
his writings ; and condemned all who should aid Luther or
read his books, to the confiscation of their property, the
ban of the empire and the penalty of high treason. In
the Netherlands the men who followed Luther were to be
beheaded, and the women buried alive or if obstinate to
be committed to the flames. Though this wholesale law
was suspended, the work of death in all its horrid forms
proceeded. The Duke of Alva boasted of the execution of
18,000 Protestants in six weeks. Paolo reckons the number
who in the Netherlands were executed on account of their
religion at 50,000 ; and Grotius gives the list of the Belgic
martyrs at ~oo,ooo. Charles, with his dying breath, ex-
horted his son, Philip II., to carry on to completion the
work of persecution and extermination of heresy which he
had begun-which advice Philip was not slow to follow.
With fury he stimulated the spirit of persecution, consign-
ing Protestants to the flames without discrimination or pity.
~ i a n c i sand Henry, the French kings, followed the ex-
ample of Charles and Philip in their zeal for Catholicism
and the extermination of heresy. The massacres of Mer-
indol, Orange and Paris are forcible illustrations of their
22 B
338 2% Zlmc i s at Hand.
zeal in the cause of Antichrist. The massacre of Merindol,
planned by the French king and approved by the French
parliament, was committed to the president, Oppeda, for
execution. The president was commissioned to slay the
population, bum the towns and demolish the castles of the
Waldenses, large numbers of whom resided in that seaion.
Roman Catholic historians admit that in compliance with
this commission thousands, including men, women and
children,were massacred,twenty-four towns were ruined, and
the country was left waste and desolate. Men, women and
children fled to the woods and mountains for safety and
were pursued and put to the sword. Many who remained
in the towns met the same or a worse fate. Five hundred
women were thrown into a barn which was set on fire, and
when any leaped from the windows they were received on
the points of spears. Women were violated and children
were murdered in sight of their parents, who were power-
less to prot& them. Some were dashed over precipices
and others were dragged naked through the streets.
The massacre of Orange, A. D. 1562, was of a similar
charaAer to that of Merindol, and is described with pre-
cision by Catholic historians. The Italian army sent by
Pope Pius IV. was commanded to slay men, women and
children; and the command was executed with terrible
cruelty. The defenseless heretics were slain with the sword,
precipitated from rocks, thrown on the points of hooks and
daggers, hanged, roasted over slow fires and exposed to
shame and torture of every description.
The massacre in Paris on St. Bartholomew's day, August
z4th, A. D. 1572, equaled in cruelty, but exceeded in ex-
tent, the massacres of Merindol and Orange. This has also
been detailed by Catholic historians, one of whom, Thu-
anus, stigmatizes it as a L 6 a ferocious cruelty, without a par-
allel in all antiquity." The tolling of the tocsin at mid-
 The Mhn of Sin. 339

night, August 23d, gave the signal of destru&ion, and the

dreadful scenes of Merindol and Orange began to be re-en-
a&ed against the hated Huguenots. The carnival of death
lasted seven days ; the city flowed with human'blood; the
court was heaped with the slain on which the king and
queen gazed with extreme satisfaaion. The body of Ad-
miral Coligny was dragged through the streets; and the
river Seine was covered with floating dead bodies. Ac-
counts of the number killed vary from 5,000 to ~o,ooo.
The work of destru&ion was not confined to Paris, but ex-
tended very widely through the French nation. On the
preceding day special messengers were dispatched in every
direAion ordering a general massacre of the Huguenots.
The same scenes were accordingly ena&ed in nearly all
the provinces, and estimates of the number slain vary from
25,000 to 70,000.
In these dreadful scenes of carnage Antichrist found ex-
treme satisfaeion. The pope and his court exulted at the
viAory of Catholicism over Waldensianism at Merindol,
and the impious Oppeda was styled " The defender of the
faith and the hero of Christianity." The French king
went to mass, and returned solemn thanks to God for the
viAory over and massacre of the Huguenots at Paris. This
carnage, san&ioned by the French king and parliament
and Roman Catholic subjects, was probably at the dire&
instigation of the pope and the Papal Hierarchy. That it
was highly approved, at least, is evident from the fa& that at
the Papal Court the news was received with great rejoicing.
The pope, Gregory XIII., went in grand procession to the
church of Saint Louis to render thanks to God for the
signal vi&ory. He at once proclaimed a jubilee, and sent
a nuncio to the French court, who in the pope's name praised
" the exploit so long meditated and so happily executed
.for the good of religion." A medal was struck by the king
340 B e lfine is a t Hand.
in memory of the massacre, bearing the inscription, '.Pi-
etas ExcitazritJusfifianr "-Piety Excited Justice.
Medals commemorative of the event were also coined in
the Papal mint by order of the pope. One of these is now
on exhibition in Memorial Hall, Philadelphia, Pa. Its face
presents a raised figure of the pope and the abbreviated in-
scription, " Grcgorius X U ,Ponh;fcx Maximus Anno (.,"
-the first year of his pontificate, viz., A. D. 1572. On the
reverse side of this medal is a representation of a destroy-
ing angel, bearing in the left hand a cross, and in the right
hand a sword, before whom, prostrate and fleeing, a band
of Huguenots, men, women and children, is represented,
whose faces and figures express horror and despair. Under
this are the words, ' L U g m t t o ~ Stragcs
m 1572"-which
signifies, "The slaughter of the Huguenots, 1572.''
A piAure of the St.Bartholomew Massacre was hung in the
Vatican. I t had a scroll at the top, on which was inscribed,
in Latin, words signifying, "The P o n h f a p p r a ~ e sthc fate
of Colipy." Coligny was a prominent leader of the Hu-
guenots and one of the first to fall. After he was killed,
his head was severed from his body and sent to the queen
(who had it embalmed and sent as a trophy to Rome),while
his body was dragged by the populace through the streets
of Paris. The king was shortly afterward seized with the
horrors of remorse from which he never recovered. It is
recorded that to his confidential physician he said, "1
know not what has happened to me, but in mind and body
I am shaking as in a fever. It seems to me every moment,
whether waking or sleeping, that mangled bodies present
themselves to me with hideous faces and covered with
blood." H e died in great agony, covered with a bloody
sweat.
In 1641 Antichrist proclaimed a "war of religion" in
Ireland, and called on the people to massacre the Protest-
 The Man of Sin. 341

ants by every means in their power. The deluded people

heard the command as the voice of God, and were not
slow to execute their commission. Protestant blood flowed
freely throughout Ireland, houses were reduced to ashes,
towns and villages were almost destroyed. Some were forced
to murder their own relatives, and then to take their own
lives-the last words that fell upon their ears being the as-
surances of priests, that their dying agonies were but the
beginnings of eternal torment. Thousands died of cold
and hunger, while endeavoring to emigrate to other lands.
In Cavan, the road for twelve miles together was stained
with the bloody tracks of wounded fugitives; sixty children
were abandoned in the flight, by parents fiercely hunted,
and it was declared that any who should in any way help
these little ones should be buried by their sides. Seven-
teen adults were buried alive at Fermaugh, and seventy-t~o
at Kilkenny. In the province of Ulster alone, over 154,-
ooo Protestants were either massacred or expelled from
Ireland.
O'Niel, the primate of Ireland, pronounced this " a pious
and lawful war," and the pope (Urban VIII.) issued a bull
dated May 1643, granting " full and absolute remission of
all their sins" to those who had taken part in " galla~~tly
doing what in them lay, to extirpate and wholly root out
the pestiferous leaven of heretical contagion."
T H E INQUISITION OR " HOLY OFFICE."

T o Dominic, the leading spirit in this crusade, is ascribed

the honor of inventing the infernal Inquisition, though
BenediA, who is zealous in ascribing to Saint Dominic the
honor of being the first Inquisitor General, is doubtful as
to whether the idea first suggested itself to Pope Innocent
or to Saint Dominic. I t was first established by Pope In-
nocent III., in A. D. 1 2 0 ~ :
342 . ?71c Time is at Hand.
St. Dominic was a monf;ter, devoid of every feeling of
compassion, who seemed to find his chief delight in scenes
of torture and misery. During the crusade against the Al-
bigenses, with a crucifix in his hand he led and encouraged
the holy warriors to deeds of death and destruAion. The
Inquisition or Holy Office is today a tribunal in the Ro-
man Catholic Church for the discovery, repression and
punishment of heresy and other offences against the Church
of Rome.* But in Dominic's day it had no legal tribunal,
nor were the instruments of torment brought to the per-
feAion exhibited in later days. Nevertheless, Dominic,
without such machinery, found abundant means of torture,
in dislocating joints, tearing nerves, and lacerating the limbs
of his viAims, and in burning at the stake those whose con-
viAions were unshaken by other means, and who would not
renounce their faith and liberties.
Under his commission from Pope Innocent, to punish
with confiscation, banishment and death the heretics who
would not receive his gospel, Dominic stimulated the civil
magistracy and populace to massacre the heretical Walden-
ses; and he at one time committed one hundred and eighty
Albigenses to the flames. It was for such faithfulness in
the service of Antichrist that he was canonized a saint, and
is to-day adored and prayed to by Roman Catholics. The
Roman Breviary (somewhat like a Prayer Book), referring
to St. Dominic, lauds " his merits and doArines which en-
lightened the church, his ingenuity and virtue which over-
threw the Tolossan heretics, and his many miracles which
extended even to the raising of the dead." The Roman
Missal (which embraces the service conneAed with the ad-
ministration of the Lord's supper) eulogizes his merits, and-
prays for temporal aid through his intercession. Thus An-
tichrist still upholds and honors its faithful heroes.
*The Chair of St. Peter, page 589.
 The Mirn of Sin. 343

It would be impossible briefly to convey any adequate

conception of the horrors of the Inquisition, or of the dread-
ful fear which it inspired among the people. Those not
loud in their praise of Antichrist, or who ventured a criti-
cism of his methods, were suspeAed of heresy; and such
persons, without warning or redress, were liable to impris-
onment in a dungeon for an indefinite time until a conven-
ient season for trial-both the accuser and the accusation
often being eq;ally unknown to them. The proceedings
of these trials were conduAed secretly, and tortures were
often employed to extort confessions. The tortures in-
fliAed were almost too appalling to be credited in this age
and land of freedom, yet their reality is confirmed by evi-
dence which even Catholic historians cannot deny; and
their fruitless attempts to apologize for them only tend to
substantiate the evidence. Instruments of torture, relics
of the Inquisition, are still in existence which would render
denial unavailing. The ' I Holy Office" even employed
physicians to watch the process of torture and stop it when
death seemed likely to relieve the sufferer'; and the vi&im
was allowed partially to recover, that the torture might be
applied a second or even a third time. These tortures were
not always infliAed as punishments for the offence of heresy :
they were in general for the purposeof compelling the accused
to confess, retraA or implicate others, as thecase might be.
Even within the present century, after the Inquisitio~
had lost many of its horrors, it was still terrible. The his-
torian of Napoleon's wars, describing the capture of Toledo
by his army, incidentally mentions the opening of the In-
quisition prison, and says :-
" Graves seemed to open, and pale figures like ghosts is-
sued from dungeons which emitted a sepulchral odor. Bushy
beards hanging down over the breast, and nails grown like
bird's claws, disfigured the skeletons, who with laboring
344 27u n m c i s at Hand.
bosoms inhaled, for the first time for a long series of years,
the fresh air. Many of them were reduced to cripples, the
head inclined forward and the arms and hands hanging
down rigid and helpless. They had been confined in dens
so low they could not rise up in them, and in spite of all
1
the care of the [army surgeons many of them expired the
same day. On the fo lowing day General Lasalle minutely
inspeAed the place, attended by several officers of his staff.
The number of machines for torture thrilled even men in-
ured to the battle field, with horror."
In a recess in a subterranean vault, contiguous to the
private hall for examinations, stood a wooden figure made
by the hands of monks and representing the Virgin Mary.
A gilded glory encompassed her head, and in her right
hand she held a banner. It struck all at first sight as sus-
picious that, notwithstanding the silken robe, descending
on each side in ample folds from her shoulders, she should
wear a sort of cuirass. On closer scrutiny it a p ~ a r e dthat
the fore part of the body was stuck full of extremely sharp
nails and small narrow knife-blades, with the points of both
turned toward the speCtator. The arms and hands were
jointed, and machinery behind the partition set the figure
in motion. One of the servants of the Inquisition was com-
pelled by command of the General to work the machine as
he termed it. When the figure extended her arms, as
though to press some one lovingly to her heart, the well-
filled knapsack of a Polish grenadier was made to supply
the place of a living viCtim. The statue hugged it closer
and closer, and when the attendant, agreeably to orders,
made the figure unclasp her arms and return to her former
position, the knapsack was perforated to the depth of two
or three inches, and remained hanging on the points of the
nails and the knife blades. "
Racks" of various sorts were invented, and applied as
means of torture. One of the simplest methods is explained
thus: The viaim, stripped of all clothing, had his arms
fastened behind his back with a hard cord,-with which, by
the a&ion of a pully, he was raised off his feet, to which,
weights were attached. The sufferer was several times let
 Thc Man of Sin.

fall, and raised with a jerk, which dislocated the joints of

his arms and legs, while the cord by which he was suspended
penetrated the quivering flesh to the very bone.
A reminder of such outrages in the name of Christ came
to public notice recently. A Bible Society's printing-office
in Rome being crowded for space, it rented a large room
near the Vatican. A large and peculiar ring in the ceiling
attraAed attention, and inquiry discovered the fa& that the
room in which they are now busy printing the Bible,--" the
sword of the spirit, which is the Word of God," by which
Antichrist has already been rendered 'lpowcrZess" to oppress
and wear out the saints,-is the very room once used by
the Inquisition as a torture-chamber ; the pulleyring having
probably been used to rack many a poor, gagged sufferer.
Those conviAed of heresy were sometimes sentenced to
what was called an "A& of Faith." The ecclesiastical au-
thority transferred the condemned to the secular power,
while the clergy, in pretense of mercy, implored the magis-
tracy to show compassion to the condemned, and, holding
up the cross, pleaded with the viAim to recant and save his
present and futurelife. The mngistratesknew well their part,
and showed no mercy except to recanters; thus gaining
the blessings and titles of " Defender of the Faith," and
" Exterminator of Heretics." The condemned " heretic,"

dressed in a yellow coat variegated with piAures of dogs,

serpents, flimes and devils, was led to the place of execu-
tion, tied to the stake and committed to the flames.
Torquemada, another famous Inquisitor General, fur-
nished a marked illustration of the spirit of Antichrist.
Roman Catholic writers admit that he caused ten thousand
two hundred and twenty (10,220) persons, men and women,
to be burned alive. Llorente, who was for three years the
Secretary General of the Inquisition, and had access to all
the documentary evidences, in his Reports, published A. D.
346 7Zc Timc is a t H a d .
1817 (4 vols.), shows that between the years 1481 and 1808,
by order of this " Holy Oflice" alone, no less than 31,912
persons were burned alive, and nearly 300,000 tortured and
condemned to serve penances. Every Catholic country in
Europe, Asia and America had its Inquisition.
We cannot here trace Antichrist's persecutions of every-
thing resembling reforms, liberty of conscience or political
freedom. Suffice it to say, this persecution extended to
every country where Papacy had a footing-to Germany,
Holland, Poland, Italy, England, Ireland, Scotland, France,
Spain, Portugal, Abyssinia, India, Cuba, Mexico and some
South American states. Space forbids our reciting individ-
ual cases which would serve to show that many of the mar-
tyrs were truly saints and heroes, who under the most hor-
rible sufferings had grace sufficient, and were often enabled,
while dying by inches, to sing hymns of praise and thanks
to the true Head of the true Church, and, like him, to pray
for their enemies who, as he had foretold, persecuted them
for his sake.*
Neither will we, for the same reasons, particularize all the
awful, sickening, soul-harrowing tortures, infliAed upon
some of the Lord's jewels because of. faithfulness to their
conviAions. It is estimated, by those who seemingly have
given the subjeCt thorough investigation, that Papacy, dur-
ing the past thirteen hundred years, has, direAly or indi-
reAly, caused the death of I;f@ milEons of pe4lc. And it
may safely be said that human and Satanic ingenuity were
taxed to their utmost to invent new Ad horrible tortures,
for both the political and religious opponents of Antichrist;
the latter-heretics-being pursued with tenfold fury. Be-
+To those desiring a fuller account of these awful times and scenes
we commend Macaulay's History of England; Motley's Dutch Repub-
lic ; D' Aubigne's History of the Reformation ; White's Eighteen Chris-
tian Centuries; Elliot on Romanism; and Fox's Book of Martyrs.
 The Man of Sin.

sides the common forms of persecution and death, such as

racking, burning, drowning, stabbing, starving and shoot-
ing with arrows and guns, fiendish hearts meditated how
the most delicate and sensitive parts of the body, capable
of the most excruciating pain, could be affeAed ; molten
lead was poured into the ears ; tongues were cut out and
lead poured into the mouths ; wheels were arranged with
knife blades attached so that the viAim could be slowly
chopped to pieces; claws and pincers were made red hot and
used upon sensitive parts of the body; eyes were gouged
out ; finger nails were pulled off with red hot irons ; holes,
by which the viAim was tied up, were bored through the
heels ; some were forced to jump from eminences onto long
spikes fixed below, where, quivering with pain, they slowly
died. The mouths of some were filled with gunpowder,
which, when fired, blew their heads to pieces ; others were
hammered to pieces on anvils; others, attached to bellows,
had air pumped into them until they burst; others were
choked to death with mangled pieces of their own bodies;
others with urine, excrement, etc., etc.
Some of these fiendish atrocities would be quite beyond
belief were they n ~ well
t authenticated. They serve to
show to what awful depravity the human heart can descend;
and how blind to right, and every good instin&, men can
become under the influence of false, c o u n f e ~ e i relipbn.
f
The spirit of Antichrist degraded and debased the world as
the spirit of the true Christ and the power and influence
of the true Kingdom of God would have elevated and en-
nobled men's hearts and aAions;-and as 'they will do,
during the Millennium. This is to a slight extent illustrated
by the advance in civilization, and the increase of justice
and mercy, since the power of Antichrist began to wane,
1 and the word of God began to be heard, and heeded, even
348 The ZTmc i s at Hand.
Truly, no device of which we can conceive could have
been better calculated to deceive and oppress mankind.
Advantage has been taken of every depraved disposition and
weakness of fallen men ; every base passion has been stim-
ulated and appealed to, and the gratification of those pas-
sions rewarded. The vicious were thus allured and enlisted
as its devotees, while those of nobler cast were engaged by
other means-by an outward and hypocritical show of piety,
self-denial and charity manifested in its monastic institu-
tions, but which served only to lead many such far from
the paths of virtue. The gay and the frivolous found am-
ple satisfaAion in its parade and show, its pomp and cere-
mony ; the enterprising and chivalrous in its missions and
crusades ; the profligate in its indulgences ; and the cruel
bigot in its enterprises for oppressing its opponents.
In horror and wonder we ask ourselves, Why did kings,
and princes, and emperors, and the people at large, permit
such atrocities? Why did they not arise long ago and
smite down Antichrist? The answer is found in the Scrilj-
tures (Rev. 18:3) : The nations were drunk (stupefied),
they lost their senses in drinking the mixed wine (doctrine,
false and true mixed) given them by the apostate church.
They were deceived by the claims of Papacy. And, truth
to tell, they are only partly aroused from their stupor yet;
for though the ambassadors of kings, falling before the pope,
do not as of old address him as the " Lamb of God that
taketh away the sins of the world," nor think of him as " a
God with power over all things on earth and in heaven,"
yet they are still far from realizing the truth,-that Papacy
has been, and is, Satan's counterfeit of the true Kingdom.
While kings and soldiers wearied of such inhuman work,
it was not so with the holy (?) hierarchy; and we find the
General Council of Sienna, A. D. I 423, declaring that the
spread of heresy in different parts of the world was due to
 The Man o f Sin. 349

the remissness of the Inquisitors-to the offence of God,

the injury of Catholicism and the perdition of souls. Prince?
were admonished, by the niercy of God, to exferminafe
heresy if they would escape divine vengeance; and plenary
indulgences were granted to all who would engage in the
work of destruction or provide arms for the purpose. These
enaEtments were published in the churches every Sabbath.
And Roman catholic theologians and historians are by
no means few who have, wielded their pens in the unhol)
cause of justifying, recommending and praising the per-
secution of heresy. Bellarmine, for instance, declares that
the apostles "abstained from calling in the secular arm only
because there were in their day no Christian princes."
Do&or Dens, a celebrated Roman Catholic theologian,
published a work on theology in I 758, which is regarded
by papists to-day as standard authority, especially in their
colleges, where it ranks as Blackstone does on English civil
law. This work breathes the spirit of persecution through-
out. It condemns the patrons of heresy to confiscation of
goods, banishment from the country, confinement in prison,
infliAion of death and deprivation of Christian burial.
One of the aufhonied curses published in the Romish
Pontifical, to be used against Protestants, reads as follows:-
"May God ~ l m i ~ and h t all
~ his saints curse them with
the curse with which the devil and his angels are cursed.
Let them be destroyed out o i the land of the living. Let
the vilest of deaths come upon them, and let them descend
alive into the pit. Let their seed be destroyed from the
earth-by hunger, and thirst, and nakedness and all dis-
I
tress let them perish. May they have all misery and pes-
tilence and torment. Let all they have be cursed. Always
and everywhere let them be cursed. Speaking and silent
let them be cursed. Within and without let them be cursed.
From the crown of the head to the sole of the foot let
them be cursed. Let their eyes become blind, let their
ears become deaf, let their mouth become dumb, let their
tongue cleave tg their jaws, let not their hands handle, let
350 The n n t c is at H a d .

not their feet walk. Let all the members of their body be
cursed. Cursed let them be, standing or lying, from this
time forth forever; and thus let their candle be extinguished
in the presence of God, at the day of judgment. :Ixt their
burial be with dogs and asses. Let hungry wolves devour
their corpses. Let the devil and his angels be their com-
panions forever. Amen, Amen ; so be it, so let it be."
This is the spirit of Papacy; and all who possess the
spirit of the true Christ should readily recognize so base a
counterfeit.
Since errors of doArine lie at the very foundation of all
these errors of condud, it cannot be doubted that if cir-.
cumstances were again favorable, the doArines being un-
changed, their bad spirit and bad fruits would shortly again
appear, in similar a&s of injustice, oppression, superstition,
ignorance and persecution ; and any and all means conceiv-
able would be resorted to, for restoring, upholding and ex-
tending the counterSfeif Kingdom of God. In proof of this,
let us cite a few incidents which recently chanced to come
to our attention, as follows:-
In Ahuehuetitlan, Guerroro, Mexico, August 7th, 1887, a
native Protestant missionary, named Abraham Gomez, and
two assistants, were murdered in cold blood by natives, at
the instigation of a Roman Catholic priest, Father Vergara,
who, when 'celebrating mass the day previous, is reported
to have urged his people to make an example of the min-
ister of Satan" who had come among them ; adding, that
they might "kill him" with all safety, counting upon pro-
teAion from the chief of police as well as the priest. The
priest's word was law to the benighted people, and to the
civil authorities. The mangled body of the poor missionary,
shot and hacked to pieces, was dragged through the streets,
subjeCt to all sorts of indignities, a warning fo others. For
this no redress could be obtained.
The New York Indcpcndenf having called attention to this
 Tire Man of Sin. 3.51

bloody massacre, the following retort was made by the Fret-

man, an influential New York Roman Catholic journal :-
'I They [Protestant missionaries] see honest people kneel,
at the sound of the Angelus, in honor of the Annunciation
and the Incarnation. The Bible, they say, will soon wipe
out such 'superstition.' A light burns before an image of
the Mother of God. ' Ha ! ' cries the missionary, a We
shall soon teach the benighted to break that symbol ! ' and
so on. If the killing of a few missionaries of this kind
would keep others like them at home, we should almost-
we Papists are so wicked !-be inclined to say: ' On with
the dance ; let joy be unconfined.' "
A minister by the name of C. G. Moule tells a painful
story, which has gone the rounds of the press, of the per-
secution, in Madeira, of Robert Kelley and the converts
resulting from his labors, who, with their children, nearly
one thousand persons in all, suffered expatriation as the
penalty for receiving a crumb of truth.
In a Protestant Prussia," so called, Pastor Thummel has
been arrested for insulting the Roman Catholic Church."
H e published a pamphlet criticising Papacy, in which one
of the "insulting" remarks was to the effea that Papacy - -
is an apostasy built upon superstition and idolatry."
Recently the Caroline Islands were in dispute between
Prussia and Spain, and the pope got himself appointed arbi-
trator or judge, to settle the dispute. (Much in this re-
. minds one of his former power and policy as arbiter or su-
preme judge of nations.) The pope decided in favor of
Spain. A man-of-war, fifty soldiers and six priests were at
once dispatched by Spain ; and on their arrival Mr. Doane,
an American missionary, was made a prisoner and cut off
from all intercourse with his converts, without cause, except
that he refused to surrender his mission work and
to the priests ; and because, the islands now belonging to
Spain, and Spain belonging to the pope, none but the pope's
religion could be tolerated.
35 a Zb Time is a t Hand.

A gentleman, formerly a Roman Catholic, and a friend

of the writer, states that recently, when traveling in South
America, he was assaulted with stones and obliged to flee
for his life, because he would neither uncover his head nor
kneel with the multitude, when the Romish priests bearing
the crucifix and host passed along the streets. And a sim-
ilar case, in which three Americans were struck by the
priests, mobbed by the people and arrested by the police in
the city of Madrid, Spain, for a like offence, is no doubt
still fresh in the minds of many who read the daily papers.
The Converttd Catholic as follows from the witch-
man, a Roman Catholic journal published at St. Louis, Mo. :
" Protestantism ! We would draw and quarter it. We
would impale it and hang it up for crows' nests. We would
tear it with pinchers and fire it with hot irons. We would
fill it with moulten lead, and sink it in hell-fire a hundred
fathom deep."
In the light of the past, it is entirely probable that with
such a spirit, if the power were possessed, the Editor of the
Watchman would soon extend his threats beyond "Protest-
ant-ism " to the persons of Protestants.
In Barcelona, Spain, by order of the government, a large
number of copies of the Bible were recently burned--of
course at the instigation of the Church of Rome. The
following, translated from the Catholic Banner, the organ
of Papacy there, shows that they approved and appreciated
the aAion. It said :-
'a Thank God, we have at last turned toward the times
when those who propagated heretical doArines were pun-
ished with exemplary punishment. The re-establishment
of the Holy Tribunal of the Inquisition must soon take
place. Its reign will be more glorious and fruitful in re-
sults than in the past. Our Catholic heart overflows with
faith and enthusiasm ; and the immense joy we experience,
as we begin to reap the fruit of our present campaign, ex-
 Tirc Man Q Sin. 353
ceeds all imagination. What a day of pleasure will that be
for us, when we see Anti-clericals writhing in the flames of
Inquisition ! "
To encourage another crusade, the same paper says :-
"We believe it right to publish the names of those holy
men under whose hands so many sinners suffered, that good
Catholics may vcncrate their memory:-
"By Torquemada-
Men and women burnt alive, 10,220
Burnt in effigy, . . 6,840
Condemned to other punishments, . . 97,371
By Diego Deza-
Men and women burnt alive, . 2,592
Burnt in effigy, . . 829
Condemned to other punishments, . 32995
"By Cardinal Jiminez de Cisneros-
Men and women burnt alive, . 3,564
Burnt in effigy, . . 2,232
Condemned to other punishments, . . .48,059
" By Adrian de Florencia-
Men and women burnt alive, . 1,620
Burnt in effigy, . 560
Condemned to other punishments, . 21,835

Total number of men and women burnt alive, un-

66

der the ministry of 45 holy Inquisitor-Generals, 35,534

Total number burnt in effigy, . 18,637
Total number condemned to other punishments, 293,533
Grand total, . 347,704

THE PAPAL MILLENNIUM.

As the true Kingdom of the true Christ is to last a thous-
and years, so the Papal counterfeit looks back upon the
period of its greatest prosperity, which began A. D. 800
and closed in the dawn of the present century, as the
fulfilment of the Millennia1 reign foretold in Rev. 20.
And the period since, in which Papacy has gradually lost
13 =
35 4 The lfmc i s at Hand.
all of its temporal power, suffered many indignities from
nations formerly its supporters, and been greatly despoiled
of territories, incomes and liberties long claimed and pos-
sessed, Romanists regard as the 'I little season" of Rev. 20 :
3, 7, 8, at the close of the Millennium, during which Satan
was to be loosed.
And the dates which mark the beginning and the close
of Papacy's Millennium of ignorance, superstition and fraud
are clearly shown in history. A Roman Catholic writer*
thus refers to the beginning of this religious empire: T h e
coronation of Charlemagne as Emperor of the West, by Pope
Leo., A. D. 800, was really the commencement of the Holy
Roman Empire. "f
Although Papacy was organized, as a religious system,
long before, and was even " set up" in temporal power in
A. D. 539, yet it was Charlemagne who first aAually be-
stowed and formally recognized the fmrpwal ahinion of
the pope. As Charlemagne was the first emperor over the
Holy Roman Empire," A. D. 800, so Francis 11. was
the last, and he voluntarily surrendered his title in A. D.
1806.1 As, prior to the year 800, Papacy was rising, sup-
ported by the Roman " beast" (people) and by its "horns"
*The Chair of St. Peter.
t I' The Holy Roman EmpPre"was the title of the great political in-
stitution of the middle ages. It had its start in Charlemagne. Fisher's
Universal History, page 262, describes it thus: " In theory it was the
union of the world-state and the world-church,-- undivided com-
munity under Emperor and Pope, its heaven-appointed [I]secular and
spiritual heads." And, since the popes, as in Christ's stead, anointed
the emperors, it follows that they were the real heads of it.
$'IBy the battle of Marengo, 1800, and of Austerlitz, 1805,German!.

was twice laid prostrate at the feet of Napoleon. The main result of tlic.
latter defeat was the establishment of the Confederation of the Rbi~ir,
under the proteCtorate of the French ruler. This rumipd atc &to flrr
old German o r [Holy] Roman Ewzyi~e,after a duration of a thousand
ye-."- M i t e 's Universal History,$age 508.
 Tire Man of Sin. 355
(powers), so since 1800 it has been cast off from temporal
authority over kings and peoples, and has been torn and pil-
laged by those who formerly gave it support. (Rev. I 7 :r 6,
17.) Today, though still the recipient of honors, and still
possessed of a wide influence over the consciences of the
people, Papacy bemoans its loss of everything resembling
temporal dominion.
The careful student will note four periods, more or less
distinAly marked, in the development and exaltation of
Antichrist, and the same number distinAly marking its fall.
In its development the four dates are :-
~ s t .In Paul's day, about A. D. 50, a beginning of the
secret working of the iniquitous ambition was the start.
2nd. Papacy, " the Man of Sin," was organized as a hie-
rarchy; i. e., the church came to an organized condition,
and the popes came to be recognized as the Head, repre-
senting Christ, reigning in the church and over the nations,
gradually, from about A. D. 300 to 494.*
3rd. The,,time when the popes began to exercise civil
authority and power, as will hereafter be shown, A. D. 539.
(Vol. III., Chap. iii.)
*The popedom struggled long for mastery as the head of the
church, and gradually obtained recognition and dominion; and that this
iominion was generally recognized as early as A. D. 494, is clearly
shown by the Romanist writer of The Chair of Sf. Prtn, page 128.
After giving in dgtail acknowledgments of the Roman Bishop as supreme
pontiffby various councils, bishops, emperors, etc., he summarizesthus :-
"These words were written as far back as the year of our Lord 494.
... On the whole, .then, it is clear, from the foregoing authentic evi-
dence, that the primacy of the Chair of St. Peter [the Bishopric of
Rome] had so far drueI~@editserf in the fifth century, that the pope wm
then universally regarded as the center of Christian unity--the Supreme
Ruler and TeacherGf God's church, the Prince of Bishops, the Final
Arbiter of appeals in ecclesiastical causes from all parts of the world,
and the Judge and Moderator of General Councils, over which he pre-
sided by his legates."
356 TAr Tim i s d Hand.

4th. The time of exaltation, A. D. 800, when, as already

shown, the " Holy Roman Empire" was formed, and the
pope, crowning Charlemagne emperor, was recognized as
himself King of kings, Emperor of emperors, "another
God, on earth."
The four periods of the fall of papal influence are as fol-
lows :-
~ s t .The period of the Reformation, which may be said
to have had its beginning about A. D. I 400, in the writings
of Wycliffe,-followed by Huss, Luther and others.
2nd. The period of Napoleon's success, the degradation
of the popes, and the casting aside finally of the title Em-
peror of the Holy Roman Empire," by Francis II., A. D.
1800-1806.
3rd. The final rejeAion of the pope as ruler over Rome
and the so-called Papal States of Italy, by the p o p ' s sub-
je&s and the K ~ n gof Italy, A. D. 1870, by which Anti-
christ is left without the slightest temporal authority.
4th. The final extin&ion of this counterfeit hierarchy,
near the close of the " Day of wrath" and judgmentalready
begun-which will close, as shown by the "Times of the
Gentiles," with the year A. D. 1914.

IS THERE ROOM FOR DOUBT?

We have traced Antichrist's rise, out of +I apostasy or

"falling away" in the Christian 'Church; we have heard
its blasphemous claim to be Christ's Kingdom and that its
pope is Vicegerent of Christ-"another God, on earth;" we
have heard its great swelling words of blasphemy, arrogat-
ing to itself titles and powers belonging to the true Lord
of lords and King of kings; we have seen how terribly it i
fulfilled the prediaion, He shall wear out the saints ;"we A
have seen that the truth, crushed and deformed, would have
been completely buried under error, superstition and priest-
 The Man of Sin. 35 7
craft, had not the Lord, at the proper moment, prevented by
raising up reformers, thus helping his saints-as it is written,
"They that understand among the peopleshall instruft many;
yet they shall fall by the sword, and by flame, by captivity,
and by spoil, many days. Now when they shall fall, they
shall be holpen with a little help."-Dan. 11 :33, 34.
I n view of all this testimony, is there room for doubt that
it was concerning Papacy that the apostles and prophets were
inspired to write, describing minutely as they d o its prom-
inent charaEteristics? We think there should remain no
doubt in any unbiased mind that Papacy is the Antichrist,
the Man of Sin ; and that n o one man could possibly fulfil
the prediftions. Papacy's unparalleled success, as a coun-
terfeiteChrist,deceiving the whole world, has amply fulfilled
our Master's prediftion, when, after referring to his own
own rejeftion, he said, '' If another shall come [boastingly]
in his own name, him ye w i l l receive."-John 5 :43.
I t will be observed, no doubt with surprise, by many,
that in our examination of the subjeA we have in general
omitted reference to villainies, gross immoralities, on the
part of the popes and other officials, and to the dark deeds
of ''exjediency " praAiced by the Jesuits and other secret
orders, who d o all sorts of deteAive work for Papacy. We
have omitted these intentionally, not because they are un-
true, for even Roman Catholic writers acknowledge many
of them; bat because our line of argument does not re-
quire these evidences. We have shown that the Papal Hie-
rarchy (even if it were composed of the most moral and up-
right of men-which is not the case, as all history testifies)
is the Man of Sin, the Antichrist, the counterfeit and mis-
representative of Christ's Millennia1 Kingdom, skilfully ar-
ranged so as to deceive.
The words of Macaulay, the English historian, serve to
show that some without special prophetic light can see Pa-
 pacy's wondethl system ;-the cmrrrtcdcit of the most laon-
derful of all systaas, the Kingdom of God, yet to come.
-. He says :-" It is impossible to deny that the polity of
I
the Church of Rome is the very m1zstcrpI'ccc qf hms we
would say Satanic] w i s h . In truth, nothing but s u k a
polity could, against such assaults, have borne up such doc-
,
trines. The experience of twelve hundred eventful years, I
the ingenuity and patient care of forty generations of states-
men, have improved that polity to such perfection, that '
among the contrivances which have been devised for deceiv- I
ing and oppressing mankind, it occupies the highest place."
I

ANTICHRIST'S FINAL END.

I
We have traced Papacy to the present time, to the Day of 1I
the Lord-the time of Immanuel'spresence. This Mari of Sin
has been developed, has done his awful work, has been smit-
ten kith the sword of the Spirit-the Word of God. The
spirit of Christ's mouth has rendered himpmerlcss to per- I
secute the saints openly and generally, no matter how strong
the desire ; and now we ask, What next? What says the
Apostle concerning Antichrist's end?
In 2 Thess. 2 :&I 2, the Apostle Paul declares concern-
ing Antichrist :-" Whom the Lord Jesus will cornme with
the spirit of his mouth, and annihilate with the bnght
shining of his presence." The light of truth is to penetrate
every subjea. By exposing rights and wrongs it will lead
into the great struggle between these principles, and between
the human exponents of each--causing the great time of
trouble and wrath. In this struggle, wrong and evil shall fall,
and right and truth shall triumph. Among other evils now to
be finally and utterly destroyed is Antichrist, with which
nearly every evil, of theory and pratiice, is more or less
direaly conne&ed. And it will be this bright-shining, this
A
sunlight from the Lord's presence, which will produce the
..
" day of trouble,'' because of and in which Antichrist, with
 me Man of Stit. 359

everyother evil system, will bedestroyed. "Whose presence

is with [accompanied by or during] an energetic operation of
Satan [Satanic energy and a&ion] with all power, and signs,
and lying delusions, and with every iniquitous deception for
those perishing; because they did not receive the love of
the truth, that they might be preserved. And for this reason
God will send to them a deluding power, that they might
believe the error : so that all not believing the truth, but
taking pleasure in iniquity, may be judged" unworthy to
share the Millennia1 Kingdom as joint-heirs with Christ.
We understand these words to imply that in the time of
the Lord's presence (the present time-since 1874)~ through
this Antichrist system (one of the principal of Satan's agen-
cies for deceiving and controlling the world), as well as
through all his other agencies, the devil will make a most
desperate resistance to the new order of things about to be
established. He will take advantage of every little circum-
stance, and all the inherited weaknesses and selfishness of
the human family, to enlist their hearts and hands and pens
in this final struggle against liberty and the full elucidation
of truth. Prejudices will be enkindled where, if the truth
were clearly seen, none would exist ; and passionate zeal
* will be evoked, and partisan unions formed, which will de-
ceive and mislead many. And this will be so, not because
God has not made the truth clear enough to guide all the
fully consecrated, but because those who will be deceived
were not sufficiently in earnest in seeking out and using
the truth provided as " meat in due season." And thus it
will be manifested that the class misled received not the
truth in the Cove o f i f , but rather through custom, formality
or fear. And the Apostle's assurance seems to be that, in
this final death-struggle of Antichrist, notwithstanding he
shall seem to gain increased power in the world by new
stratagems, deceptions and combinations, yet the true Lord
360 2% ZYme is at Hand.
of earth, the King of kings, in the time of hisp'esence, will I
I
prevail ;and shall finally, during the great time of trouble,
utterly annihilate Antichrist and destroy forever his power
and deceptions.
As to the exa& form in which this closing struggle should
be expedted, we can only make suggestions, based largely
upon the symbolic views of the same, given in Revelation.
We anticipate the gradual formation throughout the world
of two great parties-from both of which the faithful,
overcoming saints will stand separate. These two great I
parties will be composed on the one side of Socialists, Free-
thinkers, Infidels, discontents, and true liberty-loverswhose
eyes are beginning to open to the faAs of the case as they
relate both to political and religious mis-government and
despotism : on the other side will be gradually associated the
opponentsof human liberty and equality-Emperors, Kings,
Aristocrats ;and in close sympathy with these will stand the
counterfeit of God's Kingdom, Antichrist, supporting and
being supported by earth's civil despots. We ex@, too,
that Antichrist's policy will be somewhat modified and
softened to seek to win back into sympathy and pra&ical
co-operation (not aAual union) extremists of all Protestant
denominations, who even now are panting for a nominal
union with each other and with Rome-forgetful that the
only true union is that produced and continued by the
truth, and not by creeds, conventions and laws. Improba-
ble as this co-operation of Protestants and Catholics may
seem to some, we see unmistakable signs of its rapid ap-
proach. It is being hastened by the secret workings of
Papacy among its people, whereby such politicians as are
willing to co-operate with Papacy are assisted into promi-
nent positions in governmental affairs.
A
Laws may be expeaed soon through which, gradually,
personal liberty will be curtailed, under the plea of neces-
 The Man of Sin. 361

sity and the public welfare; until, one step after another
being taken, it will finally be necessary to formulate some
"simjle law of retipbn; " and thus Church and State may
be in a measure united, in governing the United States of
America. These laws, simple as they can be made, to suit
all so-called "orthodox " (i. e., popular) religious views,
will be calculated to repress and prevent further growth in
grace, and in the knowledge now '' meat in due season."
The plea will probably be, the prevention of socialism,
infidelity, and political eruption, of the lower and the in-
dependent classes.
Evidently, in the near future, as a part of its trouble, and
even before the severity of the great trouble of this day of
wrath" has burst upon the world and wrecked the entire
social fabric of earth (preparatory to the new and better one
promised under the true Christ), there will be a severe hour
of trial and testing of the truly consecrated Church, much
as it was in the days of Papacy's triumph ; only now the
methods of persecution will be more refined and will com-
port better with the more civilized methods of the present
day : the spikes and pincers and racks will have more the
form of sarcasm and denunciations, restrieions of liberties,
and social, financial and political boycotting. But con-
cerning this, and the new combinations which Antichrist
will form in this final struggle against the establishment of
the true Millennia1 Kingdom, more anon.
In concluding this chapter we desire to again impress
our readers with the fa& that Papacy is the Antichrist, not
because of its moral obliquity, but because it is the cohnter-
feitof the true Christ and the true Kingdom. It is because
of a failure to realize this fa& that many Protestants will be
deceived into co-operation with Papacy in opposition to the
true King of Glory.
 FAITHFUL UNTIL DEATH.

Am I a soldier of the cress,

A follower of the Lamb?
And shall I fear to o w his cause,
Or blush to speak his name ?

uMlutIhebrmt0 F k d s e
On flowery bsds d a ~ t ,
While others fought to win the prize,
And sailed thrcagh bloody seas ?

@An thae no foes for me to face?

MustInotstemthetlood?
k this run norid a friend to grace,
T o help me m to God?

Sure I must fight if I would reign.

Inaease my courage, Lord.
1'11 bear the toil, e n d m the pain,
Supported by thy Word.

Thy saints in all this glorious war

Shall conquer, though they die.
They see the triumph from afar,
By faith they bring it nigh.

:'When thine illustrious &y shall r k ,

And all thy saints shall shine,
And shouts of vi&ry rend the skies,
2~dory, Lord, be rmne"
 CHAPTER X.
THE TIME IS AT HANP.
NOTH~NG INTERVENBS.-THE ESTABLISHMENT O F CHRIST'S
KINGDOM,
THE WORK
NOW I N PROGRESS.-THE TESTIMONY OF PROPHECY CONCURS.-THE
WORLDLY-
WISE Saa MUCH.-THE WATCHING SAINTSSEEMOREDISTINCTLY.-THE IM-
PORTANCE T O ALL,O F OPEN
EYBSI N T H E RIGHT DIBBCTION.

H E TIME IS AT HANDfor the establishment of the Re-

deemerJsKingdom. This is thecmcurrent testimony of
the foregoing chapters. Nothing intervenes. We are already
living in the seventhmillennium-since O&. 1872. Thelease
of power to the Gentile kingdoms must terminate with the
year 1914. The great antitypical Jubilee, the Times of Res-
titution of all things, had its beginning in the year 1874,
when the presence of the great Restorer was also due. The
manner of his return and the chara&er of his work up to
the present time are in exaft correspondence with the de-
tails of prophecy thus far. The closing features of this dis-
pensation, now observed, are in perfe& accord with those
of its Jewish type. The Elias has come, and is received as
foretold ;and the predi&ed curse-the great time of trouble
-is already impending. The Man of Sin has been revealed
in all his hateful deformity, and has almost run his prediaed
course. The establishment of the long promised Kingdom
of Messiah is therefore the great event just before us. Not
only so, but its establishment is now in progress. The
necessary undermining and overturniing of the kingdoms
of this world under the prince of darkness-"the prince
of this worldw-are now visible to some extent even to
1,
I the natural eye of the children of this world, but are much
?
more clearly seen, as they should be, by those who look
363
upon transpiring events through the field-glass of God's
Word, which at proper focus'brings distant matters and
results close to view, and enables God's children to recog-
nize the minutiae which the natural eye cannot discern, as
well as the leading features which the world's statesmen
and philosophers see in but dim outline. Even the worldly-
wise can discern the social trouble fomenting, as the dom-
inance of ignorance gives place to greater general knowl-
edge and personal independence. And though they vainly
hope fbr so& unknown and unexpekted favorable t u r n
of affairs to occur, yet, as described in the Scriptures, theii
hearts are failing them for fear and for looking after the
things coming upon the earth-became they see the shak-
ing of the symbolic heavens now in progress, and perceive
that with such a shaking and removal of the power of er-
ror, superstitions and religious restraints from the masses
of the people, violence- knd anarchy must result.
But, from God's standpoint, from which the waking ones
of the household of faith are privileged to look; not only
the severity of the trouble is more distina, but also the
blessed results, which under God's providence it shall sub-
serve by ushering in the Millennia1 Kingdom. And this is
a comfort, and more than an offset for all the tribulation
even though we or our dearest ones may share it.
That we might now have the comfort of this knowledge,
and not be in doubt and perplexity, was but part of the ob
je& in the giving of the time-prophecies. Another objeA
was, that, as the representatives of that kingdom among men,
we should be aware of the great dispensationalchanges now
in progress, and able to bear testimony before the world,
regarding God's plan, etc., which, though unheeded now,
will greatly benefit them by and by, and help them the
sooner to recognize the Lord's presence in the great day
of wrath, drawing on. Another obje& is, that the tzithful,
 The Time i s at Hand 365
thus armed and strengthened by God's Word,may beenabled
to stand firm, when so many will be falling into infidelity and
various other deceptive errors, which will soon sweep over
" Christendom." Another objeA is, to give force and point
to the entire Plan of the Ages: for it is a general experi-
ence that, while the first glimpse of God's gracious plan for
blessing the whole world through the Church, during the
~ i l l e n n i a lage, fills the hearts and enlists the zeal of his
faithful children to the utmost, yet as their efforts to en-
lighten others are coldly received, and they find that only a
very few, comparatively, have &'an ear to hear," the tend-
ency is to settle down to the quiet enjoyment of the pre-
cious knowledge, in such a manner as will bring the least
reproach and opposition.
Seeing this, our natural weakness, the Lord has provided
time-prophecies as a spur, t d quicken and awaken us fully,
and keep us aAive in his service. Being already in the " har-
vest'' time, harvest work should engage thc time, service and
thoughts of the Lord's servants, who now, like the disciples
at the first advent, are to do the reaping work. (John 4:
35-38.) Let us each seek to d o what our hands find to do,
in obedience to the instruAions of the great Chief Reaper.
But, with reference more particularly to the time and order
of events in thisl'harvest,"wemust refer the reader to thesuc-
ceeding volume of this series, wherein the conclusions of the
foregoing and other time prophecies are brought to a focus,
and the various foretold signs and corroborative testimonies
of the Master's presence and the progress of his work are
marked, proving-that the "Time of the End" has come;
that the Days of Waiting for the Kingdom are fulfilled;
that the Cleansing of the S a n h a r y is accomplished; that
the great Harvest Work is in p r o g r e e 'that the Re-gather-
ing of Israel is apparent ; that the Battle of the Great Day
of God Almighty is impending; and that the complete es-
366 The iTmc i s at H a d .
tablishment of the glorious Kingdom of God at the time
appointed, the end of the Times of the Gentiles, is an un-
questionable certainty ; and showing, further, the work of
the saints during the harvest ;marking the close of the " high
calling," and the l ' change " of those saints who " are alive
and remain ;" and showing, also, that the Great Pyramid of
Egypt is one of God's Witnesses (Isa. I g :r 9, zo), whose won-
derful message is a full and complete corroboration of ~od's
plan of the ages, together with its times and seasons.
MIUENNIAL DAWN.
All things an onward moving I - l e t the blessed time begin !
The Old is swiftly passing, end the New is coming in !
The golden bells arc ringing, and the pageant sweeps along
Like m army that is speeding to the measme of a song.
" Dark theories now are waning: they are weak to build upon ;
The light is on the hill-tops, and Truth' is marching on :-
Many landmarks an but shadows, which now fade and flee away
Before the mighty forces that are coming in to-day.
"0 brother, why this waiting? And sister, why so mute?
Up with the early sunshine 1 Watch for the golden fruit !
0 poet, why this sorrow? 0 minstrel, why this hush?
And painter, why so long delay the heavenly tint and blush?
Up with the larks of morning I Up with the rising sun !
Waiting not for noon-day, nor halting when begun !
For everything is moving; let the blessed time begin I
The Old is swiftly passing, and the New is coming in !
" The heavenly light is spreading,-spreading at the King's command !
It is spreading in its glory, speeding onward through the land.
Human creeds are downward tending; let them droop and fade away.
Following in the dawning sunlight, we can see a better way.
Oh, let us all be ready for the work we have to do,-
Toiling late and early, for the laborers are few!
Reaping, as instructed, in the morning light;
Reaping in the harvest field,--toiling for the RIGHTI
'* All things are onward moving ! Let earth's Jubilee begin !
The Old is swiftly passing, and the New is coming in !
It is coming ! Oh 'tis coming l My raptured eyes behold !
The light is on the hill-tops, the Shepherd with his Fold."
 A SEMI-MONTHLY MAGAZINE,
EDITED BY THE AUTHOR OF MILLENNIAL DAWN.
TERMS, INCLUDING POSTAGE, ONE DOLLAR A YEAR IN ADVANCE.

I t is devoted to sacred literature and current events relating to the par& [pres-
ence] and Kingdomof our Lord JesusChrist, and to the unfolding and disseminatingof all
truths contained in the Holy Scriptures-" things new and old," " meat in due season"
for the household of faith. Sample copies will be mailed Ercc to addresses sent w
R d h s Business Comnzunira%ionsto the
T O W E R P U B L I S H I N G CO.,
"BIBLE HOUSE," ARCH ST., ALLEGHENY, PA., U. S. A.
TERMS FOR T H E LORD'S POOR.
Those of the Lord's children who, from the infirmities of age, or accident, or any
other misfortune, are unablr to pay for thii paper, can, if they desire, have it fret so
long as it is published, by sending a postal card stating the f&, each December.
These, to comply with the law, are paid for out of a special fund of voluntary donations.

J)l'iZZenniaZ D a m n S e r i e s .
VOLS. I., II., 111.

I I n cloth biding, em*&, $1.00. (Su plied to ZION'S WATCHTOWER

scribers at wholesale rates, 50 cents per copy.y In paper covers, 25 cents.
THESE VOLUMES IN GERMAN ALSO ; AND VOL. 1. I N SWXDISH, AND I N DAN-NORYWGIAN.
sub-

All interested in these works are urged to spend their time disseminating the
: Truth in this form. Liberal arrangements have been made to meet the expenses
of such. Address us for particulars if you have time and other abilities (talents) to
invest thus in the service of the Truth.

THE WONDERFUL STORY ILLUSTRATED.

- -

The Gospel in Vene (156 stanzas)-The Old, Old Story to the End. Fifteen
Illustrations-Limp Leatherette covers. Price reduced to 10 cents. It contains a
blessing for Old and Young. Delivered by Colporteurs, 15 cents each.
THE TABERNACLE AND THE BETTER SACRIFICES,
The Gospel in types and shadows. Strong meat for matured Christians. r ro
pages, illustrated, Limp Leatherette covm. Price, post-paid, only 10 cents. Deliv-

I ered by Colporteurs, 15 cents each.

I